Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Fear Wanheda

Chapter 1

Five years, after the mountain fell everyone went their separate ways, Lexa and her people were the first to retreat after getting what she came for. Skaikru was the last, and they had many casualties so not everyone made it. Lincoln stayed behind and he betrayed his people, and it cost him his life. Octavia was never the same since that day. The death of Finn tore Raven apart. But for one particular girl, she suffered the worst of it all, to kill innocent lives even your people, was the worst thing that can happen to someone innocent themselves. She killed hundreds if not thousands of people who gave her no choice. Slowly but surely this girl’s soul will die out and there would be nothing left, except for the stink of the blood she’d spilled.

For five years, she wandered through the woods, lost in her thoughts, she couldn’t eat, she couldn’t even sleep all because of the nightmare she is haunted by. She alone wandered through the land of unknown mysteries, where she had to fight to survive. She received scars both mentally and physically, she was slowly losing herself to the wild and the means of war and bloodshed.

After the first few years, she didn’t know who she was anymore, but after killing and struggling to survive she’d soon realized who she was, who she was destined to be.

She was Wanheda.

A 23-year-old girl known as Wanheda was a ruthless, cold-hearted Alpha with the taste of war and blood. The girl she was, was long dead, there was only Wanheda. She left her old life behind and made a new. She is Heda of her new people and she rules the Forbidden Lands, there she commands a thousand warriors, those who have been betrayed by either Heda Lexa or their clansmen. With nowhere else to go, Wanheda gave them what Heda Lexa could not, a home.

As a leader of her people, many of the Omega and Beta women admired her and would be seen as a group of flirtatious women when she’s around the camp. The Alphas and many others in the camp paid her with respect and do as she command, even if it means their death. Wonkru, as they are called, takes care of their own and they are not part of the Coalition, nor do they want to be. The Kru has its law, no one gets left behind; no one follows orders from Heda Lexa; no one disrespects Wanheda. Other than that, they can do whatever they want without any worries at all.

Although the mysterious warrior known as Wanheda was still a mystery, many of the Coalition clans don’t know who or what Wanheda is because they have never lived to tell the tale. Her people have been haunting the Coalition Territories for years now without getting caught, some say that they are ghosts in the dark sky while others say that they are nothing but demons in the worst nightmares. Wonkru steals anything they want without the consequences of the Heda of the now 13^th clans. If one is caught, in fact, then they will not speak to anyone unless Wanheda tells them too, and if they were caught by anyone in the 13^th clans, they would kill themselves to keep their secret.

So far, no one in the Coalition has caught one alive, and Heda Lexa was getting complaints about it. But she knows that they are somewhere on the maps, she just doesn’t know where exactly. Her generals and councilmen have had meetings day and night about the dangers of the mysterious group of unknown warriors. Some suggest going to war with them and others suggest that they find where they are being kept, to reason with them. Lexa was getting too tired of having to not do anything to help her people as she had promised to her mate Clarke once before. Unfortunately, with what happened at the mountain and her retreat so early, her beloved Alpha Clarke was assumed dead. Skaikru was there but they couldn’t find Clarke anywhere in Mount Weather, so they too assumed that she died inside, because the whole place caught fire and everyone had to escape quickly.

Lexa felt so guilty by it, it took six months for Skaikru to trust her again. She is still having problems with Clarke’s mother Abby and she blames her for the death of her daughter. They haven’t been eye to eye with each other and were not in speaking terms with each other about anything personal, of course however everything else they’ve discussed was in a civilized manner. However, Lexa does try her best to gain Abby’s trust because she loved her daughter.

Although the struggle in keeping the peace between her mother in law, and the concern for her people’s safety is tearing Lexa in between, and as an Omega who rules as an Alpha in sheep’s clothing, figuratively speaking, she still longs for her dear Clarke who had once shared a mated mark on their necks before the war at Mount Weather. Though, after five years she still mourns her loss and prayed that the gods have not forsaken her.

Being a leader was hard enough, but being an Omega leader was even worse, especially since she has no other mate in which to satisfy her heat, not in the way Clarke used to do. When her heat began, she would have trusted Omega women to help her through it until it passed, but every time she goes in heat or whenever the other Omega women slept with her, she would feel deep loneliness inside her, wanting nothing more than for her Alpha to return from the grave if only to satisfy her for one night. Every night she would dream and wake to every noise that sounds behind her bedroom door hoping that if she stayed awake long enough her mate would return to her.

Unfortunately, it was all under false hope. Her mate has not returned, not in five years.

Lexa still maintain her duty, as Heda of her people, she has done her best to satisfy the needs of others in her Coalition, and there has not been a single threat or a declaration of war for five long years. Now all of a sudden, she hears complaints on lost food supplies, missing horses, and weapons from each village of each territory. Even Skaikru were missing their food and weapons.

Each clan argued about it but no one saw a thing even with torches and electric lights on at night. All they saw were shadows but when one tried to attack them, the shadows would disappear. The problem was getting too great, and everyone was starting to accuse the other saying that Azgeda was a great enemy and they stole the weapons, or that Sankru took the horses, or that Floukru robbed Skaikru for food. One after the other they blamed each clan for something they didn’t commit.

Lexa said if they needed to blame someone it would be the terrorists’ warriors roaming free in their lands. Azgeda strictly stated that if Lexa cannot fix the problem with the unknown warriors then she is no longer fit to lead them. She argued back and stood straight stating that if any wishes to challenge her they’re would have their heads on pikes and their bodies feed to the wolves. She threatens them more often than kept her word on it. Few were starting to dislike her rule and others kept their mouths shut for obvious reasons. Skaikru, of course with a bad history with Lexa, stood by her in this time of uncertainty. Marcus Kane, one of many few Alphas, supports her cause and understands her more often than others.

Kane, being a member of her council and as leader of his people, Skaikru believes that she is doing her best to keep the order in check. Titus, who has been like a father to her, also supports her cause and Luna who doesn’t always agree with her but understands her situation well at hand. Her three generals knew her more than everyone else and knew that when she speaks her mind, she seriously speaks her mind.

Few such as Azgeda and Sankru don’t support her cause, while others are in between. During meetings, she thought long and hard about how to handle the situation and decided to go and find them before they went too far like killing the innocent the way Finn once did.

Titus and everyone else were shocked to hear the Heda speak in such away. “Commander, surely you are not serious? No one has been able to find these terrorists for years, nor able to come back alive. It is suicide!”

Lexa growled, “Do you doubt my ability to lead, Titus?”

“No Heda, I…”

Lexa snarled, “Then it’s settled. I will take a small army and search in every land they may or may not be hiding in. As for the decision to whether go to war with them or reason with them I will decide later after I find them. This meeting is over.”

The council members leave in silence, only the remaining few are left behind, such as Marcus, Titus, Abby, Gustus, Indra, Anya, and Luna. Once the last councilman was gone, the pheromones in the room start to flare up, Luna, Marcus, and Abby get out of their chairs, and Anya too right after noticing her eyes were heavy.

“Heda, have you not been sleeping?” She asked.

Lexa places her hands over her eyes and leans forward in her chair. “No, I haven’t.” She then gets up to go to the window for some air.

Titus had his hands to his back, “Heda has not been herself ever since the death of Clarke. She has been eating less, sleeping less. I fear she may not recover from this.”

“I’m not surprised.” Abby scoffed and rolled her eyes.

Marcus quickly turned to her. “Abby.”

Abby had her arms crossed and looked away from him. Marcus turned to Titus with an apologetic look, “I do apologize for Abby’s remark, Titus.”

“It is understandable. Of course, Abby would be crossed by this tragedy of her daughter’s passing. Not everyone is used to the idea of it, many still mock the relationship between Lexa and Clarke.”

Lexa returned to the room after hearing what Titus had to say, she was stern and outraged. Her pheromones grew. She snarled and growled, “Who still dares mock my personal affairs, if anyone has something ill to say about it, I will have them executed immediately!”

Abby snarled, “I’m one of them. Would you have me killed too, Commander?”

Lexa stared at her mother in law and calmed down her anger, her pheromones subsided, her eye returned from being enraged to sensitive, “You are her mother, Abby, whether dead or alive I could not wish for your death. Clarke would never forgive me if I did.”

Abby snarled, “And that’s the problem. She’s not here because of you.”

“That’s enough Abby!”

Abby uncrosses her arms and makes her way to the door, “I’ll be outside. I can’t stand to look at her let alone be in the same room as her. Not after what she did.”

Lexa lowers her eye from Abby. The upset woman leaves the room and slams the door shut. Marcus sighs and nods, he scratches the back of his head and turns to the Commander. “I’m sorry about that Lexa.”

“No Marcus, it is understandable for Abby to act this way. It’s been five years since Clarke died at Mount Weather, I don’t blame her if she holds a grudge against me. I was the one who did nothing to save her.”

Marcus nods and sighs, “I know five years is a long time, and I know you’re grieving, everyone who was close to Clarke is too, especially Abby, but that doesn’t mean you can give up.”

Lexa nods, “No I’m not giving up. I’ll do whatever I have to, to gain Abby’s trust back.”

“We’ll be here if you need anything for the journey.”

“Thank you, Marcus, of the Sky People.”

Marcus bows and walks out of the room following Abby to wherever the hell she went to. “We should go too if you need anything…”

“I will let you know. Now go.”

Anya, Indra, Gustus, and Luna made their exit, “Leidon Heda.”

“Titus, you too.”

“Heda, I wish to discuss today’s agenda…”

“Later. For now, I wish to be alone, at least for a little while.”

Titus looked at the seriousness in her eyes and knew that whatever they needed to discuss had to be on hold for now. He then bows and exits the room.

Lexa is now left alone in the council room; she sits in her chair and leans back and closes her eyes to dream…

FIVE YEARS AGO, MOUNT WEATHER, MIDNIGHT….

The Commander came down from the ridge of the mountain’s door with her guards and a prisoner. Her face was covered in blood, her Alpha clothes stained, her sword dripped with the blood but her emotion didn’t change not even for one second, not even in front of her Alpha, her mate, it always was a stoic, an emotionless glare she’d always wore and it was the only way she was taken seriously.

Clarke, her Alpha stood there with her pistol in hand and was surprised to see them standing there. Her emotions changed the moment Lexa released the prisoner and set him free to return to the mountain. The Commander’s face stood the same while Clarke’s were enraged, her pheromones flared and Lexa could smell it from where she stood, she tried to keep her composer in check no matter how much she cared for her Alpha and the loved they shared by leaving mated bits on each other’s necks so that everyone could see, Lexa had made her decision as leader of her people, she chooses them over her mate. With that, she ordered everyone to leave including Lincoln, but he refused to and said that he would rather die than leave his mate behind, she gave him to the count of three and he didn’t move an inch, Lexa given no choice, she ordered her warriors to apprehend him and he was killed on the spot. Lincoln had died right next to Clarke’s side, with an apology to Clarke she left with her guards that every same night and traveled until the sun came up. However, at that moment, Lexa had missed the glare Clarke gave her when she turned, and as she was far away from the mountain range, they heard an explosion from behind. Her army was on alert and they saw the explosion coming from the direction they came from, the mountain was in flames and smoke came out from the top of the hills, the debris flew down from the sky but only one piece of clothing flew in Lexa’s direction, it was the symbol of the Sky People and it was on fire, Lexa got it in time before it was disintegrated and noticed that it was the same one Clarke wore on her blue jacket.

She feared the worst and ran back to where she came from. Gustus, Anya, and Indra who knew her best tried to stop her from running, Gustus grabbed her from behind and held her back, she struggled to break free but he didn’t let go. Anya and Indra help him with her and tried to calm her down before anyone saw her weakness. Lexa kept telling them to let her go, but they told her that they couldn’t and that she couldn’t go after them now not after what Emerson told her. Then all of a sudden, she forced him to move forward and when they got close to the edge of the cliff, she heard what she thought would never happen. Lexa heard the screams of Abby calling her daughter’s name out loud, again and again, those calls for Clarke screamed in Lexa’s ears and she broke down in tears and fell to her knees, her head hanging low and she gripped the dirt in her hands crying her leaf colored eyes out. Her three generals stood behind her covering her shame from the rest of the warriors who were far away they couldn’t hear her.

Anya had told the rest to head for home and they did. Indra called for their horses to be left behind and after Lexa had calmed down, they left for the village. They snuck Lexa inside her tent before anyone saw her in her weakened state. Gustus had placed her in her bed after removing her sword, dagger, and red sash, and said that he will stay with her for as long as she needed but she didn’t want anyone inside with her at the moment so he bowed then left.

She laid there for hours, days, crying in and out, she couldn’t eat she couldn’t even sleep, her mind played back every detail in the event of that night, hoping that it wasn’t true but unfortunately when she felt something in her hands, Clarke’s piece of clothing with the Sky symbol on it, that her hope was a lie.

Clarke was dead, and she let it happen.

After three days in her tent, she got out of her subconscious mind after hearing shouting coming from outside the tent flaps. Lexa slowly got to her feet and stepped a few feet to the main room, all of a sudden, Abby came marching in with an enraged look on her face and her pheromones flew high that it almost showed a color. Lexa saw the look in her eyes and didn’t stop her from beating the shit out of her. Abby had her pinned to the floor and Lexa covering the blows she gave, her guards had to separate her from their Commander and got her to her feet. Abby struggling to reach the girl wanting nothing more than to kill her where she stood. The generals held her down and Lexa gave her apologies to her but Abby wouldn’t hear any of it, she blamed Lexa for the death of her daughter and said that it was a mistake for Clarke to take Lexa as her mate. The guards wanted to end her fight but Lexa told her to just take her to her people and release her in their custody.

That was the last time she saw Abby after six months…

Lexa woke up to the sounds of her advisor Titus, who stood next to the door holding his hands in front of him.

“Heda, may we discuss today’s meeting?” He said.

She sighs and got out of her chair, “I’ve already told you; I’m going. These warriors have been in hiding for too long and they need to be dealt with as soon as possible.”

Titus nods, “Yes I understand that…”

“Then why do you deny me?”

“I don’t Heda. But these warriors, ghosts, whatever they are will bring about the death of thousands if not more. A crusade like this must be taken as a precaution, to just say that a warrior would find them is crazy but to have an army go out with the idea of it is insane.”

“You’re doubting me, you think I can’t find them. That it’s just a fairytale created by children. I will not take that kind of remark Titus. The people have been coming to me with this problem for months, yet I sit here and do nothing but hear one accusing the other. I cannot hear anymore of one clan’s complaints let alone 13. The problem is being piled up with no end, this has to stop and I’ll be the one to do it!” She shouted.

Titus lowered his head, “I’m sorry Heda. I did not mean to offend.”

“Yes, you did. I have to prepare for the trip, is there anything I need to know before then?”

Titus sighs, “If planning to go to their location, then I would suggest you start at Ingranrona, the Plains Riders territory, they are the ones who are losing more than the others.”

“Then it will take several weeks to get there and back. Send the word, I want only the best riders with me on this hunt, including my handmaidens, making that a total of 18 warriors.”

“Are you sure Heda…?”

“Yes, I only want those that I trust. I will see if Skaikru can supply me with anything. Dismiss.”

The Alpha bows and leaves to make ready the warriors for travel. Lexa heads out the find Marcus, she heads to the outside door of the tower and she is dumped into an Omega, one of her handmaidens. “Oh, uh my apologies Heda I didn’t see you. I was just about to head to the throne room to see if you require anything, but seeing as you’re here, how may I be of service?”

The girl was about Lexa’s age, she had short brown hair and freckles, and has a tattoo of her family’s symbol on her neck just below the ear, and wore commoner clothing.

Lexa said after fixing herself, “At the moment, I do not require your service. However, will you be free to accompany me? I’m sure you are aware of a rogue of unknown warriors that are roaming around the territories recently.”

She nods, “I have heard of that Heda, many people have lost their supplies and they are accusing each other of it. It’s the talk of the town.”

“I am going to find them and put a stop to it. I would like you to accompany me on this journey.” She said with her hands to her back.

“Of course, Heda. Would you have me to bring the others as well?”

“Only one, yes. Someone you trust.”

“Sha Heda.” The girl bowed and left. Lexa soon made her way to the Skaikru but not before stopping at a market to buy something. She saw Marcus speaking with Abby.

“Abby, you need to relax, ok, we’re in the middle of a conflict between the clans, we don’t need any more violence right now.” He said in a low voice.

Abby scoffed, “The hell we don’t.”

He got close and growled in a low voice, “I know you’re hurting, we all are. She is the reason why we got our people back from Mount Weather, sacrificing herself so we could live, and you’re still holding the blame on the Commander.”

She growled too, “She’s the reason my daughter died trying to save us. If it wasn’t for her fucking pride she has over her people, my child would still be alive right now. So yeah, I still hold blame on the Commander.”

“You better straighten the fuck up, otherwise we’ll be hanged.” He growls.

She growls, “I dare her to try.”

Lexa cleared her throat before knocking, “Am I interrupting?”

“No, Commander, Abby, and I were planning on our next hunt. We needed more food for the children. Winter is coming of course.” Marcus tries to cover.

Lexa nods, “Yes of course. The winter can get harsh this time of year.”

“Is there anything else we can do for you?”

“Yes, as a matter of fact, I would require sky technology for the journey.”

“Ok, what kind of technology?”

“A radio, one that requires more than a hundred-mile radius.”

“More than a hundred. Hmm… I think we have one of those in Arkadia, I’ll send for one. Hold on just a second, Monty come in.” He said to the walkie-talkie.

Monty responds, “Yes, sir?”

“Do we have a radio with more than a hundred-mile radius in stock?”

Monty paused for a second, and responded, “Uh, the radio you have with you should be enough to go at least a thousand or two.”

“Thanks.” Marcus hands Lexa the radio, with a smile.

“You are very clever, thank you.”

The Alpha bows his head, “You’re welcome. Is there anything else you need?”

Lexa looks to Abby who wasn’t paying attention to them. She argued in her head about wanting to talk with her, and Marcus could see that. He smiled and places his hand on Lexa’s shoulder, whispering he said, “Go on.”

With the strength, she had, she slowly made her way to her. “You are… leaving?”

“Yup.”

“You don’t have to. You can stay here if you like.”

“I rather die.”

Lexa swallowed, she looked to Marcus before continuing, “At least have dinner with me, it’s a long way to Arkadia.”

“No.” Abby didn’t even look at her while they spoke, she just kept packing a bag.

Lexa nods, she looked at the thing she purchased, “I bought you something…”

Finally, Abby slowly turned around, Lexa hands her the gift. Abby sees it, a necklace made of diamonds/emeralds/sapphire crystal. “It’s the latest fashion--” But before Lexa could finish, Abby took the necklace after one look and threw it outside. The expression on Marcus’ face was stunned and Lexa’s grew to a disappointment. “If you think you can buy my forgiveness, then forget it. I want nothing from you.”

Abby makes her out but not before nudging Lexa out of the way, Marcus tries to grab her but she forces her arm away and steps on the necklace on the way out.

A rumble in his chest, “I’m gonna have a word with her once we’re back in Arkadia. I’m so sorry Lexa. I know you were trying…”

“Thank you, but I know in my heart Abby will hate me forever. However, I will not give in to such defeat so easily. I owe Clarke that much.” Lexa stands next to him and picks up the necklace.

Marcus sighs, “Just give her some time to cool off. I’m sure she’ll come to her senses soon.”

“I have given her all the time she required, six months and five years, and still she treats me like a common criminal. I will try harder, beg if I have to.”

Marcus smiles a little, “Good luck with that. Safe travels, Commander.”

Lexa nods, “Thank you, I will be in contact with you as soon as I have found these mysterious warriors.”

“Alright.”

He then leaves to follow Abby. After a short time, Lexa and her small army are ready and waiting to go. Gustus, Indra, and Anya wanted to join but they were ordered to stay in the city until her return. They gathered the horses and galloped out of the city’s gate.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2

They marched through the territories of the Coalition, resting, eating, sleeping, and standing guard for danger. They set camp when it became night, and haunted food during the day. Lexa had her tent set up, looking through the maps and having her maidens keep her company during her heat.

During it all, Lexa still felt unsatisfied, she longs for Clarke’s touch, longs for her strong cock inside her, the warmth of her breath on her hot skin. The brush of hair tickling her nose and back, strong and yet gentle arms wrapped around her waist, fingers drenched in juices of a wet clit, hands caressing the plump breasts. Nails clawing at the thigh muscles and furs of the bed spreading, untangled from the order as it hanged low from its place, teasing the hardness of nipples of both girls, as they savored every moment of indescribable ecstasy circling and filling the tent with pheromones of love.

How she longs for it, for the feeling to return, for her lover to return to her side once again, to never let go of the shared pleasure she once had.

The Omega maidens couldn’t satisfy her in such a way, they have only mimicked the feeling which only leads her to go into heat faster every week.

Lexa can’t be satisfied enough. Her heat will not let her.

The first time after the death of her beloved Clarke, and after she was beaten by Abby, Lexa returned to Polis and quickly ran to her bedroom where her maidens were just finishing the bed for her arrival. There she went into heat.

Her maidens asked if they were to send in something or someone to help her during it, but Lexa had refused to let them leave or the fact of letting them tell anyone else about it.

Her heat was getting worse, she was starting to lose control of herself so Lexa had no other choice. She had asked if they were to help until it passes. And given the choice, they couldn’t refuse her because she is Heda.

So, for the last five years and six months, they’ve tried their best to satisfy her to no end. Once every week her heat began, and once every week the maidens gave themselves to her to help her gain control of it.

The tea will not work anymore and she tried to cover it within that day to no avail. Even sedating her didn’t work.

Lexa tried everything she could think of, every possible solution there is, however, the stink of not having Clarke’s cock within her has craved with more and more pain and hurt. As Heda, she must remain in control. Commanding the greatest army that ever lived, commanding more than a thousand people in her role as a leader, as Heda and yet as Lexa, she is not in control.

The Omega disguised as an Alpha has absolutely, no control of her heat.

The pain is too great, even for someone like her. Her Alpha was the only one, the only one to satisfy her urge, her need, her desire, and yet she can’t maintain herself. Lexa would sometimes close her eyes and just imagine it, the taste of Clarke’s mouth as she kisses her neck and lips. Her arms and hands all over the skin, touching every inch of every corner, leaving nothing unmarked. The bite on her neck as they left their marks on each other. The taste of her tongue in each other’s mouths as they battle for control. The soft purrs she has sung in Lexa’s ears. The hard, ever long cock throbbing within her walls as they tightened around it making her head go back as she came with the full force of her knot. Her Alpha scent, mixing with her own. The taste of her fluids on Clarke’s fingers. All senses, all the feeling, emotional, physical, and mental, she felt it all.

Her very presence set Lexa on fire. Clarke became her drug and she was hooked. She loves her very dearly, that Clarke became her soul, her heart, and she was the one who destroyed it all.

One small mistake, lead Clarke to her death, all because Lexa put the needs of her people before her mate. She could not change the past no matter how much she wanted to; she would sleep some nights dreaming that it was just that of a dream. Lexa could see Clarke standing in front of her and saw the pain in her eyes of course she could never hear her voice only that of her own. Lexa tried to reach out to touch her to know if she was real, the more she got close, the farther Clarke was. It was as if she was running forever and she couldn’t move and if she got close, the fire would surround Clarke until there was nothing left. And Lexa… she would be alone, standing or kneeling in the dark crying with only a small light shining around that would soon dim to blackness.

Nightmares. Lexa would always wake up. So long as she lives.

It had been the brick of morning and the camp was in a panic, some of their food was missing and two warriors who were out for a hunt were missing too.

One of the guards came to Lexa as she got outside, “Heda! Some of our food is gone as while as two warriors who were out hunting.”

“They must have taken some while they hunted. Have they not returned?”

“No, Heda.”

 Lexa, has her eyebrows scrunched together, “Where was their last location?”

The guard takes them to them after they finished packing up everything they took out for the night. On horseback, they followed the guard to where the warriors were, and there they were, hanging by a rope to their necks, their skins burned and cut – one of them was missing an arm, the other a leg, their eyes were cut off leaving large holes in the eye sockets and beneath them was blood.

Lexa got off her horse to check, “This blood, it’s still wet which means that they have been cut with a knife before they were burned. And their eyes were taken too,” she reads the sign on their necks. “Keep Out,” it reads.

“We’re heading in the right direction, let’s get moving.”

The guard came up to her, “But Heda, the sign says to keep out, maybe we should head back.”

Lexa growled at him, “I will not allow cowards to walk away from this and I will certainly not let the idea of stupid superstitious rumors turn me away from this. I am the Commander of the 13 clans! It is I who you should be afraid of! Are you men or are you cowards!?”

They stood silent, only the sounds of the horses spoke. Lexa nods and gets back on the horse. They continued to ride west of the land, not bothering to cut down the burned warriors hanging from a tree, so they left them for the birds. On the path, they entered the woods seeing is that there was no other way around it, the woods were thick and they couldn’t see what was in front of them except the path that leads them. Lexa noticed that no birds have sung, and no animals were found anywhere, and the sun didn’t shine here because of the thick trees. She grabbed the handle to her sword, “Keep a sharp eye, we don’t know what’s in these woods!” she said to her warriors.

“Sha Heda.” They said.

They continued to ride in this thickness of a forest, they couldn’t hear anything, they couldn’t see anything, they only followed Heda in a blindness path that could have led anywhere. The Plains Riders’ territory was back two miles from where they came, and now they traveled to unknown lands and the thickness of the forest was part of it. It was too thick that the sun was nowhere to be seen, and as they entered closer and closer, the more it became dark.

And then, the sound of an arrow was heard, and it stabbed a warrior in the neck from the back of the group, killing him. He fell to the ground, bleeding to death, one of the warriors got off the horse to check his vital signs, “He is dead.” He said.

Then another arrow was sounded, killing two more, one in the head and another in his chest where the heart is. The horses cried the warriors start to panic, “We’re being attacked by ghosts!”

Lexa growled, “They’re trying to delay us, stand your ground!”

“We’ll all be killed, we must flee Heda!”

“I’m not leaving.” She snarled. “We keep moving!”

“It is suicide to continue any further Heda! We cannot fight ghosts.”

“He is right. Maybe it’s the Maunon ghosts, come back to haunt us!”

Others had argued with him, and Lexa just growled, “It is not! The Maunon don’t use arrows!”

“It could be them, who else would be our true enemy? I say we turn back.”

Lexa growled, “We are not turning back!”

All of a sudden, there was a fog, but it wasn’t red like the Mountain Men used, no it was white and cold. The fog was thick and it was growing. The horses panicked and so did the warriors. “What is this? Sorcery?”

“It’s just fog. They’re trying to scare us. If we stick together, we’ll get out this.”

“Says you. I for one am not going to risk my life to fight some spirit of the dead.”

He nods, “I agree. We will be no match against an illusion. We’re retreating.”

He and two other warriors turned back and rode off. Lexa growled, “No! Get back here!” But it was too late. They were gone. A warrior turns to her, “We are with you, Heda.”

“Good, at least some stand with me.”

With ten remaining warriors, Lexa followed the path again, the fog was getting thicker, only the sounds of horse hooves could be heard, but then there were screams coming from behind. It was the sound of the three warriors who turned back to run out of the woods. They screamed for what seemed like hours, but the others with Lexa couldn’t see them they only heard the screams; however, Lexa knew that they were caught and killed.

Of course, she ignores the cries for help and continued with what remains of her warriors. Knowing that they may be surrounded, they took a fifteen-minute stop to rest the horses, of course, they kept a close eye on each other to make sure they were not attacked. Unfortunately, they couldn’t say the same for the horses. They had eaten the grass that was covered in a hidden poison scent they couldn’t smell. One by one the horses fell ill, which lead Lexa and her warriors to go on foot.

Swords were at the ready, slowly walking into hell itself, unaware of what lurks within these woods. A monster? A creature? A demon? A ghost? Who knew? No one was crazy enough to enter this part of the map for generations, and no one came out alive to tell of it.

As far as Lexa knew, this place, the thickness of the forest, the fog that it summons, the recent attacks, the idea of no animals found within these woods, this place was unholy. A cursed forest where the darkest of nightmares was formed, haunting children and adults.

They’ve walked what seems like hours, the men were getting tired, their feet were sore, they began to sweat, and the fog grew even thicker.

Lexa, however, kept moving, if she had lost some of her warriors so be it. She was on a mission. Those who refused paid the price for leaving her side, and those who are still following her, they were killed one by one.

With what little food they had and less to drink, they savored it when needed. They rested when need to, their swords close at hand, they listened for signs of discovery, for anything that might have found them.

Five days, lost within the unknown. They couldn’t start a fire for camp or light torches as they walked because it would have been too risky if the enemy were to find them, they’d be killed too.

Lexa was down to her last six warriors. The other four were either taken or killed. She kept seeing shadows within the fog, hoping that they were her people, and unfortunately, they were, they were just dead. Having the same signs all over; “Get Out,”; “Leave This Place,”; “You Will Die,” and things like that. The bodies of her fallen warriors were hanged by rope; stabbed by arrows; shot with spears, or burned alive.

She knew she was going into a suicidal mission; she just didn’t realize it would take this long. One day has passed, they were running out of food and water, and out of time, Lexa needs to find a way out of these woods and fast before she gets killed too.

The fog got even thicker too thick that it was hard to see what was in front of you. She got separated from her warriors and went on alone, her sword at the ready, her ears alert, her eyes scanning everything she could see within her range.

Then she saw it, a shadowy looking figure from a distance, Lexa couldn’t decipher who it was, she couldn’t see their face, but she could see that the figure had the exact shape of Clarke, the stance, the hairstyle, of course, if it was her it was hard to tell for sure, the figure was too far away.

As Lexa got one step closer, she triggered a trap and was shot with a poison dart to the neck, she grabs the back of her neck and turned around to see who shot it, but no one was there, she then takes the dart out of her neck and smells it, but it wasn’t poison, it was something else. Of course, whatever it was got Lexa fast to sleep. She felt her eyes give out, she thought she was going blind. She fell on her knees, still looking at the figure but it was getting hard to concentrate and her whole body fell to the ground, however, her eyes remained on the figure, she stretched out her hand and murmurs, “Clarke,” before closing her eyes.

She fell unconscious for about three hours and suddenly was awakened by a slap to the back of the head. Lexa found herself on her knees, tied to a wooden pole with her hands behind her back with rope, her weapons stripped, even her red sash with the shoulder gauntlet was gone. She was surrounded by her warriors who were also in the same position as her, but they were at least two feet away from her. However, they were not alone, they were surrounded by many, many, warriors in black and white war paint and skull masks. They were armed with swords, arrows, spears, even guns. Skaikru guns. The entire place was like a graveyard, dead trees with white paint, the ground covered in ashes mostly, the rest were covered in green, the sky was covered in clouds and it was impossible to see the top of the mountains. Or even the sun for that matter. Crows had nested in the area. She saw a symbol on the banners she didn’t recognize before, a symbol of a white skull on black cloth.

One of them came out of the larger tent that was a lot bigger than Lexa’s tent, and it was surrounded by skulls of animals and humans. He was a tall man, with an upper half of a skull to conceal his face. He has a staff with a deer’s skull on it and many small ones hanging from threads with feathers and cloth. He has a shaved beard and long black hair. From what Lexa, can see, he’s an Alpha, maybe the leader, she thought. There, was a girl standing next to him, about her height, with the same kind of mask, they both wore dark important clothes, the girl Lexa saw was an Omega covered in the scent of an Alpha, his scent.

Guess she must be the co-leader. Lexa thought.

The Omega was the first to speak to the people, “Why have you brought outsiders into our village walls?”

One of them who was standing next to Lexa spoke to the Omega, “They have trespassed in our lands and ignored our warnings and refused to leave. This one in particular.”

Lexa was forced to lift her head by the tip of a sword to the chin. Lexa snarled, “I am the Commander of the 13^th Clans, I’m—” she was interrupted by a hit to the face by the man next to her. “You will speak when spoken to, you fucking bitch!”

Lexa shot a glare at him, and then Omega stepped down from the hill to stand in front of Lexa, blocking the view of the tent, “We know exactly who you are – Leksa kom Trikru. The only problem is, we don’t give a shit. So, tell me, why are you here, what made you go so far away from your fucking throne to come all the way here just to die?”

“I’ve come to put an end to your reign, I’ve come to put a stop to foolish superstitions about ghosts within the Coalition Territories, I’ve come because it is the demand of my people.” Lexa snarled.

The Omega laughed, “Your people? Since when the fuck did you care about your people? Take a look around Lexa – Dar kom Trikru, one of your guards, you betrayed him when you killed his mother for aiding and abetting a local thief only to find out that the thief was actually, his father who I might add was banned from the village. Zaeed kom Floukru was sent to prison for a crime he didn’t commit. You sentence his death for 30 days to be beaten by a whip continuously. Kara kom Sankru, you’ve killed her mate in battle while he was trying to save a little boy. Roan kom Azgeda, he has been banished by his people because you thought he had poisoned the food storage that was sent to Trikru. And me, Ontari kom Azgeda, I was sentenced to death because I was accused of murdering children. That’s only a few names I’ve mentioned, there are many others, those who have been betrayed and used by you. The great Commander of the 13^th Clans. You see – we were your people.”

“There were reasons why I did what I did…”

Ontari scoffed, “Fuck your reasons! What reasons do you have or didn’t have for betraying us!? You’ve turned your back to us when we’ve pleaded for forgiveness! When we’ve asked for redemption! You were supposed to be our Commander, you were supposed to protect us, instead, you’ve disposed of us, abandoned us! We have been kicked out of the Coalition Territories because of you!”

The crowd agreed with Ontari. “I am still Heda, your Heda. The Coalition has grown strong over the years. I can make things better, for all of you!” Lexa snarled as she tried to hide her plea.

Ontari growled and her eyes turned black, she crouched down and got in Lexa’s face, “Can you bring back those we have lost?”

She looked left to right from Ontari’s eyes, her breath was still, her brows were narrowed as if from shock. “No, I cannot.”

“Then you have nothing to give. You are not our Heda and we are not your people.” She got up and stepped back, “Your words are a lie. Your rules are meaningless. Your position as Heda is a joke. The Coalition you formed is just your way to control us, in order, to get what you want. Here the rules we follow is that of our savior, the one who gave us life, freedom, and retribution! We are the vanguard of your destruction, we are Wonkru! Your precious Coalition will fall to the ground, and now that we have the Queen of Lies at our front lawn, we can get vengeance in killing you off—”

Roan, the man with the deer staff, shouted from behind, right before she was about to use her sword to kill Lexa, “Ontari!”

“What?!” Ontari turned angrily to him.

“Wanheda wants them alive.”

Ontari sighs and growls, “Are you serious, right now? These outsiders are sitting right here in front of us and Heda wants them alive?”

Roan growled, “Do you dare defy the command of Wanheda?! The rules of Wanheda are the only law here, if Heda wants them alive, they stay alive until further notice. Take them away.”

They took the captives to a cell and were cuffed in chains. When Lexa was the last to place in the cell, Roan called out, “This one, no. Wanheda has called for her. Take her to the tent.”

(Humming tone)

Oh, Death

Oh, Death

Oh, Death

Won’t you spare me over another year

They do as they were told, dragging Lexa to the entrance of the command tent. She was thrown to the floor with a loud thud, her hands were now tied to her front instead of the back. She can smell the strong musk of a strong Alpha within the room, and also the scent of other Alpha, and two Omegas.

But what is this, that I can’t see with ice-cold hands taking hold of me

When God is gone and the Devil takes hold, who will have mercy on your soul

Oh, Death

The first Alpha’s scent was stronger though. She got up halfway unsteadily and saw the Alpha with the strong scent, sitting on a black throne with skull-like carvings on it. The entire room was somewhat dark, the second Alpha stood next to the first, and the first Omega stood next to the first Alpha on the other side of the throne, while the second Omega had her back turned, kneeled in front of the first Alpha with her head between the legs.

Oh, Death

Oh, Death

Oh, Death

No wealth, no ruin, no silver, no gold. Nothing satisfies me but your soul

From what Lexa can tell is that the Omega was blowing the Alpha’s cock. The Alpha on the throne wore a large skull mask concealing the entire face, the only thing that was shown was the red long hair. The other two on the corners wore the same, a skull mask covering the upper part of their faces with fangs hanging out. Their eye sockets were surrounded by black warpaint to disguise their identity.

Oh, Death

Well, I am Death, none can excel, I'll open the door to heaven or hell. 

The Alpha to the corner looked to the Omega between the leader’s legs and motions her to leave. The Omega obeys and puts the Alpha’s cock back in the pants and gets up to leave. Lexa couldn’t take her eyes off the leader and the other two. She got as far as to her knees and held her chest out as to not show fear.

The strong scented Alpha spoke, the voice was muffled and deep. “Why have you trespassed on my lands?”

Lexa steady her voice, the air was thick and full of pheromones, yet she didn’t twitch or shake out of fear. “I’ve come a long way to talk to you.”

“There is nothing to discuss. If you have come here from the Coalition Territories, then you have come here to die.”

“I disagree. It is you that will die.” Lexa growls.

“Is that so?”

Lexa’s eye turned black, she growled, “You and your people have been trespassing my lands as well. Scavenging our food, weapons, our means of transportation. You’ve killed those who caught you red-handed. The children scream in their sleep because of the rumors of ghosts within the territories. I’m here to put a stop to it.”

“You can’t stop it. Death is unavoidable. Your men knew that, that’s why they died so easily. They’ve ignored my warnings, and they died. You too will die.”

Lexa snarled, “I don’t think so. I won’t let you.”

“What makes you think so? What makes you think you can save your people from death when you couldn’t even save the one you loved?”

She paused for a minute and thought of the words the Alpha said. The one I loved? She thought, Clarke? She thought long and hard as to what the Alpha said before jumping to conclusions. “What are you talking about?”

“You left her to die within the fire of the mountain so many years ago. She waited for you to return but you never came, and the mountain had fallen to the ground in flames. I should know because I was there.”

“C-Clarke?”

The Alpha popped the eyes wide open, within the sockets of the skull mask were red glowing eyes, pheromones grew high, the Alpha stood up from the stair and took off the mask to relieve the face of a dead woman. Lexa was speechless and her breath was caught in her throat.

Oh, Death

Oh, Death

Once the mask was off, the red eyes were seen, the red long hair had been pulled down, but the Alpha didn’t take one look away from Lexa’s eyes. The Alpha’s face was covered in warpaint similar to Lexa’s but more demon-like with two lines going down the neck, small lines above the eyebrows; at least three of them tilted to the side. The front of the face showed two large teeth like fangs with three small ones in the middle on the lips. Near the jaw were another pair of lines; two of them on the cheeks. The nose had no paint, but it was indeed surrounded by it. The face was stoic, it showed no emotions.

The voice was clear and not so deep, “My name is Wanheda.”

My name is Death and the end is here…

Chapter Text

Chapter 3

She couldn’t believe what she is seeing. The woman she had longed for, the very same image of her beloved Clarke, was alive – alive. She had hoped it was a dream, like if she was back home, safe in the chambers of the walls of her bedroom, under her sheets, warm in her bed dreaming of the day that Clarke would be at her side. Dreaming that what happened at Mount Weather never really happened. That Clarke would be safe, alive, and snuggled in Lexa’s scent as they took each other and fucked for days at no end.

Her heart had ached for it, craved for it, dreamt of a day where they were together forever, having lots of pups; little Lexas and Clarkes, having grandchildren and great-grandchildren and having to grow old and grey until death do them apart.

However, Lexa was a realist, she knew that couldn’t happen, at least not after what she did.

Not only has she dreamt it, she thought it was real. But it’s a dream, this was reality. This is the moment when death calls for her to the other side because her days as Commander was over, not only did she died and gone to heaven the first moment she had mated with Clarke but she died again and this was hell because as of right now the gods are messing with her, playing with her mind that Clarke had been the one who was calling out to her for her to die.

Clarke was alive. Lexa still couldn’t believe it even though she is literally, standing right in front of her. All flesh, all blood, at least that’s what she thought, she wasn’t looking at a ghost. It was Clarke. Actual Clarke, her mate, her Alpha.

However, Lexa smelled something very different about her, Clarke didn’t have the same familiar scent Lexa remembers. Clarke’s scent was stronger, darker, eviler.

Was this really, Clarke?

Lexa felt her knees starting to hurt, she got out of her haze, and she spoke, “Clarke? What – How? How is this possible, how can you be alive? You were dead. I saw the mountain in flames, there’s no way anyone could have survived that.”

“No one except Wanheda. Clarke died inside that mountain.” She said in a cold voice.

Lexa shakes her head and stands up, “What are you talking about? You’re standing right in front of me Clarke.”

The other Alpha stood next to Clarke, “She may look like Clarke, but she’s not. You’re only looking at a reflection of the girl you used to know.”

Lexa heard a familiar voice and was confused, “Raven?”

The other Alpha took off the mask and revealed herself. Raven has her same brown hair but a raven warpaint mask on her face. She growled, “Long time no see Commander.”

She was shocked, “I – I don’t understand, why are you here? I thought Skaikru took you back to Arkadia.”

“I had to stay, to help my friend, something you know nothing about,” Raven growled.

“Well I’m glad you helped Clarke but – I still don’t understand why? Everyone thinks you’ve disappeared Raven, Skaikru couldn’t find you anywhere. And Clarke – Clarke everyone thinks you died inside Mount Weather.” Lexa whined.

“I did die at Mount Weather.”

Lexa smiled sheepishly, nodding, “No Clarke. You’re alive, you’re here. I had hoped that you would be, but I never dream to find you again.”

Clarke was stoic, no emotional change, “You’re wrong, Commander. Clarke died a long time ago.” She then turned away from Lexa until she grabbed Clarke by the left arm.

“Clarke—”

A sword was pinned to Lexa’s neck by the other Omega and then a gun was pointed at her too, Raven had aimed it at Lexa’s head. They both growled and snarled at the Omega Heda.

“Clarke, please…”

The Omega growled at Lexa, “Keep your hands off my friend.”

Lexa was again shocked, “Octavia?”

She then takes off the mask, her hair had changed over the years, and now it’s brown with red highlights. She’s also wearing a new warpaint mask on her face to represent her deceased mate. Octavia tips her sword and continues to growl at her, “Commander. I would say it’s good to see you again but we both know it would be a lie.”

“Octavia, I’m not going to hurt her.”

Octavia smirked in annoyance, “Yea and I’m supposed to believe that? You’ve hurt anyone that comes your way or who won’t follow your way. I’ll give a chance to let go of her, otherwise, I’ll cut your fucking throat.”

Lexa saw the seriousness in each girls’ eyes. She knew they would kill her right then and there, but her time was not over. If she is to talk with Clarke, she had to play by their rules. It may be the only way, at least long enough to know what happened. She then gives a calm smell, and let’s go of Clarke’s arm.

Lexa gulped, taking her eyes on Clarke’s back. “Please, I just want to talk…”

“We have nothing to talk about, Commander. You and your people have trespassed on my lands, now you’ll pay the price. Lock her up, keep her away from the others.” Clarke said as Octavia and Raven took hold of Lexa.

Lexa didn’t struggle, “Clarke… Clarke!”

As soon as they left, Clarke, now known as Wanheda, had wiped off her warpaint and was about to take off her long jacket when an Omega came in unannounced, her name was Costia, she had white long hair braided to the back and brown eyes. The Omega girl was wearing commoner type clothing that revealed half of her fair skin. She smiled at Wanheda and then bowed to her. “I didn’t call for you.”

“My apologies Wanheda, I thought perhaps you’d relax on a count of what happened this morning.” She said as she came close to her. “After all, it is our job to make sure you relax, is it not?”

When she said that, two more Omegas came in, they too were also half-naked. The second Omega was Callisto and she had long loose blonde hair, with brown eyes and fair skin, and the third was Livia and she had brown hair and eyes and fair skin as well and they both came up to Wanheda. “We’re only here to please you Wanheda if you’ll let us?”

Wanheda gave a cold stare and then nodded. They proceeded to take off Clarke’s long jacket, slowly and seductively. Once the jacket was removed, they started to kiss her and on her skin. Costia was the first to kiss Wanheda fully on her lips, Callisto kissed the left side of her neck and Livia kissed her upper right arm. They slowly removed Clarke’s tunic shirt off, and once removed she held the girls as they trailed their fingers on her skin. She had kissed each of them for about five minutes until they let go to undo her bra, which was just a white wrapping to make it look like it was a bra. Over the years, Clarke’s breast grew an inch long and her old bra couldn’t fit anymore.

When the white wrapped bra was tossed to the ground, her red long hair covering her cleavage, they guided Clarke to the bed and laid her down on her back, and as she laid back, she watched the three Omega girls taking off their clothes. Their pheromones grew, filling the Alpha’s nose with lust, Costia was the first to join her. Callisto and Livia laid at her sides, caressing her breast, nibbling the nipples, and sucking on them while they rubbed her cock on her tight pants. Livia had the pleasure of unbuttoning her pants and taking them off while she reached for the boxers to take out her still hard cock from this morning. Livia, Costia, and Callisto started to rub the shaft and took turns sucking it.

They made the Alpha growl low. The more they sucked, the hornier she got, and eventually hotspurs pour out of her cock and they sucked on that too.

Once cleaned, they mounted on her, Costia was the first one to go and she rode on her like a horny teenager. Their heat was getting too much and Clarke forced herself to get up and switch positions so that she was on top and the girl was on the bottom. Wanheda pumps in and out of the Omega while the other two kiss her skin and lick her balls, growling and snarling in force, the Omega under her whimpers in ecstasy. Livia had poured wine on their skin to increase the pleasure, they even drank it, not wanting to be sober for sex.

Wanheda was close and as she grew, she pulled out and spurred hot cum on the girl, covering her in her hot fluids. Costia was too exhausted to go a second round so it was now Callisto’s turn. She likes it a bit rough so Clarke puts her cock in her wet clit and fucks her hard without warning, pounding her ass from behind as Callisto was on all fours. The Omega girl was getting fucked by a God, a devil, death. She was getting fuck by death herself. They all were.

Growls and snarls were sound, and the whimpering of Omegas on her bed, pulling Callisto’s hair made it all too good as Wanheda was cock-deep in her. The girl buckles, pussy tightening around Clarke’s length, and starts to slide off, but Wanheda grips her hip with one hand and finds her clit with the other, giving out a sharp cry from the Omega before picking up her rhythm where she’d left off. The Omega screams loud making Clarke grin in excitement she kept pounding her until she felt she was gonna cum again and just in time to pull out and spurred it on her back as she collapsed. Callisto panted hard, trying very hard to catch her breath until she felt a sharp pain on her ass from a slap Wanheda gave her.

Livia was the last to give satisfaction to Wanheda, she got the bottle of wine and gave it to her to drink, after three whole gulps, Clarke poured it on Livia’s body. Costia took the bottle so that she could share it with Callisto.

Wanheda was hard again, the mixture of sex and alcohol made her that way, or was it the fact that she saw Lexa again? She couldn’t tell.

The only thing she could focus on was to not spur her hot load into the girls she’s fucking. Clarke is top Alpha, but for her people, she wouldn’t want to completely mate with them, to have pups with them, they weren’t hers to claim, not her Omegas, or Betas or whoever she fucked with, this was all just casual sex, normal, plain, no strings attached casual sex. She’d been having casual sex for a long time now and not once has she gotten anyone pregnant. She even likes the outdoor teasing, like when she would go out to see the people, her ‘side bunnies’ would go to her with drink and they would eventually put their hands in her pants to rub her strong cock even when she’s shirtless.

She didn’t care. It made everyone else happy. To sleep with the great Wanheda was an opportunity of a lifetime. Of course, she usually prefers Beta girls and Omega girls, but more of Omegas.

With the wine on her skin, Wanheda had licked it off of Livia’s body, she laid her down and positions herself between her legs rubbing the tip of her cock on the girl’s folds and then slowly guiding it in. Once it was inside, Clarke pounds her roughly wanting to get her last loadout before she goes crazy. Of course, normally, and like always they would expose their necks to Wanheda begging her to claim them and as always Wanheda wouldn’t do it.

She didn’t want to claim them; she didn’t want them to be her mates. Not once in five years and six months has, she ever marked another Omega. Not since Lexa that is.

Just by thinking of it, made her sick to her stomach. Sure, they were attractive and unmated, no Alpha or Beta claimed them yet because they were trying to save themselves for Wanheda. They think if Wanheda claimed them, they would be equal to her in power or something like that. In truth, no one can match Wanheda in power, well, almost.

IN THE CELLS

They took Lexa into lock-up. Her guards were already there behind bars, and they watched as they took her inside one of the cages, just a few feet away from her warriors. “Enjoy your stay bitch!” One of them said and left, the door closed behind him.

Now was their chance, at least they had a moment to talk before anyone came from the outside. “Heda, are you alright? You have been gone for some time. Where did they take you?”

She sat down on the small bench in the cell, she didn’t even look to her warriors she just kept staring at what’s in front of her. “I’m fine,” trying not to sound so shaking up, “I’ve met their leader. That’s where they took me.”

“Their leader? Wanheda?”

Lexa’s expression didn’t change, she kept her eyes forward, her voice steady, “It’s Clarke.”

The warriors were mixed with confusion and shock, they couldn’t believe what they’ve heard, even if it came from their Commander herself. “Clarke? The sky girl? Your mate? But Heda that is impossible, Clarke is dead. She died at the mountain five years ago.”

“I know. But she’s alive. I saw her. With my own eyes. Clarke’s alive.”

The question is how.

The warrior walks up to the bars, holding them in his hands, he gulps, as he tries to figure out Lexa’s motive, he looks for signs of distress or sorrow or anything that would give him an insight into what the Commander was thinking. “What do we do now Heda? If Clarke is alive as you say, do we still go with the plan in killing the leader of these people?”

Lexa growled when he said that, her eyes went black just a bit, “No. The plan has changed. Until I know exactly what’s going on, why Clarke is alive, and how, we’ll play it by ear. Don’t try to do anything unless I say, understood?”

“Sh-sha Heda.”

OCTAVIA’S HOUSE

The pheromones of the Omega grew and screamed, as soon as she reached her home, she threw a temper tantrum and started to throw a chair, Raven was not too far from her, she watched as she went in the moment but when things were getting out of hand, she stopped her. “Tavie, you need to calm down.”

Octavia growls, “How can I? I was this close, Ray, this close-in cutting her fucking neck with my sword after what she did to Lincoln. I should have just left a scar while we were at the tent.”

Raven growls, “I know you’re hurting; I am too. There’s nothing more that I wouldn’t give to see her rot in hell. Ok? But you have to relax.”

The Omega finally turns to the Alpha, “You know I just can’t understand it. Why the hell did she come here? We’ve lived at peace for five years without having to deal with her, why the hell did she show her face now?”

The Alpha nods and steps closer to the Omega, her hands on her shoulders, “I don’t know. Maybe our reputation has gotten even further than we thought. I know you have personal issues with Lexa ok, we all do. She killed your mate because he didn’t follow orders. Killed Finn while he was trying to find me. And Clarke…” There was a long pause after that.

“…She suffered the worst of it. I’m still surprised she was able to survive it all without…” Octavia didn’t finish her sentence.

Raven had lifted her chin, purring to her, “We have her now. And she’s not going anywhere. Wanheda will know what to do. But promise me that you will relax whatever she decides.”

“Alright, I’ll try.”

The Alpha brushed her cheek with her thumb, “We will get our justice Tavie, I promise.” The Omega looked deep into Raven’s brown eyes; her scent gave a calming feeling to her. There was only one person who could calm Octavia down when she got upset, and that was Lincoln, her mate. But seeing that he was killed, Octavia found another. The Omega had leaned into the Alpha until there was no space between them, her lips contacted Raven’s, humming as she changes the angle of her head to deepen the kiss. Then Raven kissed her harder because Octavia’s holding her shirt with her hands and puts them in fists.

Octavia had pulled back just a small bit, “Bed. Now.”

“What about…” Raven managed to get out of.

“Won’t be back for another hour. We have time.” Octavia pulls Raven back, guiding her towards the bedroom, once inside, Raven closed the door and locked it but she didn’t release Octavia’s lips from the kiss. It doesn’t take long for Octavia to remove her armor and shirt in a not so elegant way, Raven does the same to her, their top clothes lay on the floor before they step closer to the bed. She turns her neck in submission and the Alpha presses her lips against her sensitive skin, inhaling her sweet Omega scent. “Ray, please, I need you.” She moans Raven’s name and she sucks and gently nips at her pulse point.

She reaches the end of the bed with the back of her knees and sits down, she unbuckled Raven’s pants pulling it down only halfway, and takes out her ready hard cock from her boxers. She kisses her belly button before trailing it to her lover’s cock, kisses the tip and licks from the base up, and soon takes her in her mouth.

The Alpha’s head goes back, enjoying every corner of her mouth, moving her hips as the Omega kept sucking, she moans her name, her scent was fuming, Raven knew her heat was starting, but they took their time, enjoying each other’s bodies, exploring everything they already knew.

Moving one side of Octavia’s hair out of the way, Raven got a clear view of her beautiful face as she sucked on her hard length. The Omega moaned while she sucked, staring up at the Alpha with hungry eyes, she smirked taking hold of her balls making the Alpha growl in excitement. She pulled back but the Omega whined and grabbed her hip to stay in place. “Tavie… you’re killing me, you know that, right?”

Octavia purred, “My heat started. I just wanted to enjoy you.”

“We can’t take too long. Remember, we have things to take care of? We have to make this quick.”

She pulled Raven down by the arm and kissed her again. Crawling up to the head of the bed, both topless, exploring each other’s body with hands and tongues filled with lust. It feels good, the way her skin is touching hers, barely driving them insane. Raven’s tongue meets one of her nipples, she smiled at Octavia when she inhaled her breath. Cupping her breast, sighing in pleasure, she calls her name in a moan, her heat was driven her crazy, digging her nails into the Alpha’s locks, her hips move with hers, and she can barely stand it. She wants her, needs her, craves her.

“Ray, please… oh, God.” She moans loud when Raven slides her hand down her pants. She moans when she feels her fingers rubbing her, she gave her permission to take off her pants and Raven doesn’t hesitate. Tossing the pants and undergarments to the floor, she continues to rub her, while sucking her other nipple. “You’re so fucking beautiful. So alive.” She said as she moves to her neck and whispers in her ear. Octavia exposed her neck to her, begging her to mark her again and again. The Alpha accepts, her fangs sink deep in flesh but not too much to draw blood. The Omega whines and whimpers under the Alpha, grabbing her hair in her fist.

Raven knew she wasn’t hurting her, and Octavia was fine, she was just in heat, and her heat made Raven’s Alpha scent stronger, she wanted her scent to be all over her covering every inch of every part of her body. Raven pulled back to lick her work clean. Octavia gripped her pants, trying desperately to take them off. She got the hint and helped her. Once Raven’s pants were removed, Octavia brushed her hair out the way when she kissed her harder, tongue meets tongue, hands meet cock, and pussy. Their heat and scent were getting to them and they needed to release. She grabs her ass motioning her to fuck her now, but Raven wanted one more thing before she does.

Raven leaves a trail of kisses down to reach her wet slick folds, positioning herself between her legs, with just a kiss she moans even louder and how Raven would slide her tongue up and down, sucking her, sticking her tongue in and out of her made it worse.

The Omega moans, whines, whimpers, and purrs in excitement, arching her back with every movement of Raven’s tongue, she wasn’t going to last long, she really, needed Raven. Now!

Moaning, she cries out, “Ray, please… I can’t take any more. I need you now! Please!”

She obeys her. She stops licking her folds to licks her fingers and rubs it on her cock before putting it in her. Octavia’s back arched once inside, Raven moans her name a few times and then push her length inside her wet folds. She cries in pleasure as she starts thrusting in her, going at a slow pace to let her adjust to her impressive member inside her. “Harder, Raven!” She begs her and obliges.

She cums soon after, screaming her name her tight walls clinching her hard cock making it go deeper, thrusting into her, but very slowly, at a rhythm that has her wanting more. She knows Raven will want to touch her clit and she does so without a word, her scent was consuming and she kissed her passionately. Giving in to her instincts, the Omega squirms under her pumping in harder and deeper, letting go of the kiss she lays her head on the side of hers while she held her down with her arms around her neck.

She found her G-spot and she closes her legs not wanting her to stop, “Oh God I’m so close!” And she cums on her member. Raven doesn’t stop herself from coming inside her, pushing her cock in, her walls clamping down her hardness.

She smiles and spins her over so Octavia could give Raven a good look at her work like she usually does, cum dripping down covering them, the Alpha smirks, and is impressed to see just how much she came.

“Want to continue?”

The Omega’s response was movement, she chuckles, “I’ll take that as a yes. How much time do we have?”

Octavia looks to the clock Raven made years ago; it was thirty minutes to one. “We have time for one more, that is if you’re willing?”

Raven sat up and growled at her, held her back in her arms, “You dare mock an Alpha?”

She smiled, “Yes.” She then pushes Raven back and sits up again, her movements were different than before, she moved slow, toying her, mocking her, the sound of their fluids squeaking and slushing together. Raven wants to increase it but she holds her down and keeps moving back and forth at a slow pace. She growls at the Omega and grabs her hips to make her move faster but she takes her arms placing them above Raven’s head, she snarled at her. Octavia ignored it, purring to her, “Stop fighting me and enjoy it, I promise you’ll like it.”

Octavia knows how to push her buttons, she likes to have Raven in agony, she likes the foreplay, Raven is quick though, in and out, but Octavia was patient and she takes her time to make sure she gets pleased. Just like she is now, taking her time, which was all the time they needed, but not much only enough for her to have another orgasm because of her cock. She screams her name another time and Raven could never get tired of hearing her screaming it like this. She keeps up the pace faster knowing that she can feel Raven’s knot forming again and she was close to coming.

The Alpha moans at the sound of her voice calling her name out loud, she cries her name too. The feeling was too good and Raven thrust deeper inside her, her knot forming, she exposed her neck to the Omega, she smiled and leans over biting her where she likes it most, in the middle of her throat and at the same time her movements went faster and faster and her knot grew and grew until they both came at the same time. Spurts pouring inside her womb and it came out of her like a waterfall.

The feeling was too incredible, their pheromones were so high the birds were scared of resting on their roof. She soon let’s go of Raven’s hands to have her hold her as she rides her heat away and her knot.

They were stuck like that for a few minutes, Raven had to pull her Omega to kiss her lips before letting her rest in her neck.

After fifteen minutes, her heat was over and Raven’s knot was clear. She wakes up to realize Octavia was not on top of her, but she knows she’s still in the house because she can smell her near. Getting up to put her pants on, she goes to the kitchen and sees her making some coffee she smiles when she turned, seeing Octavia in her red T-shirt with her white panties on. She tries very hard not to have another erection but she struggles to button her pants and zip up her fly.

Octavia sees her struggling and helps her out, kissing her fully, not bothering to notice that Raven was topless because she usually is when they’re alone in the house after sex. “Hey, how did you sleep? You feeling better?” The Alpha said.

“I slept ok. I’m fine though. Maybe a little upset but I’ll handle it.”

“Good, because I don’t want you to be upset. Remember the fun we used to have, hmm?” She takes her in her arms, Octavia wraps hers around Raven, “The long walks in the moonlight, the late-night dinners at the river bay, the awesome sex we just had.”

“You ass,” The Omega chuckles. “I see you’ve made some coffee.” The Alpha said and the Omega releases her to get her a cup while she took her own. Raven took a sip. “Thank you. How much time do we have left?”

“We have time, just go and get ready.” Octavia purred to calm herself.

She took one last sip before putting the cup down and going to the bedroom for her shirt, and goes back to the kitchen when she was halfway done putting on her shirt, “I just don’t want to be late when we get him.”

“Speaking of that, he’s a bit upset with you.”

Raven questioned, “Why?”

Octavia scolded her, “You’ve missed his birthday.”

She growled, “Oh goddamn it!” putting her jacket on the chair, covering her face with her left hand and holding her hip with her right, “To think after four years, I missed his fifth. I don’t believe it!”

The Omega came put to her, purring to her, “Hey, it’s ok.”

She snarled, “I missed his birthday Octavia, how is that ok? You know how much I care about him.”

She nods, hugging her by the waist, “I know, I know.”

She sighs, “How angry was he?”

“A bit angry. He kept asking me where you were and when were you getting here. He wanted you to be there. He was very disappointed you didn’t show.”

“Believe me, I wanted to be there, I do. I just – couldn’t. We had to get more supplies from Skaikru and that wasn’t easy. They had to double the guards and set up an alarm system. Luckily no one was caught or hurt and we ran out of there in a hurry.” Raven explained.

Octavia peaked on her cheek, “I’m glad you did. Did you see Bellamy?”

“Yes. I caught a glimpse of him while we arrived at Arkadia. He looks about the same, except for a couple of scars on his face. Like he had been scratched by an animal or something.”

Octavia nods, “I see.”

“But that’s no excuse for having missed his birthday. I’m sorry I didn’t make it on time, Tavie.” The Alpha whined.

Omega purrs to her Alpha, kissing her lips to soothed her calmly, “Ray, it’s ok, he’s only five he’ll understand.”

Raven whined, “I just feel bad, you know? I mean I do care about him, practically raised him. I just want to give him the best of everything.”

“And you do give him the best of everything.”

“Not everything,” Octavia knew she was talking about Lincoln, and she’s right, she can’t give him that. “I did manage to get him something that’s just as close. I went to his old cave and got him this,” Raven hands her the old bed furs Lincoln owed, “It still has his scent on it.”

Octavia takes the furs in her hands and puts it near her nose, Lincoln’s scent, it was faded but still there. Raven was saddened by the way Octavia held the furs, she knew she misses him she had only wished he didn’t die so horribly and leaving someone behind. But then again, if he didn’t then they wouldn’t be here today. “You got this for him?”

“I figured he would have wanted something of his so—” She was hugged by the Omega, she hugged her back and purred to calm her. “Thanks, Ray.”

“You’re welcome. Now come on, we don’t want to be late.”

Octavia kissed her then turned to put her clothes back on. Jackets on, weapons strapped, they’ve headed outside holding hands as they walked in the village.

They went to another tent where they were greeted by a small child, this child had shaggy brown hair and light green eyes. He smiled when he saw them, “Nomon!”

Octavia smiled as the little boy ran up to her, she grabbed him and hugged him tightly, giving him kisses all over his face, “Did you have fun with grandma?”

He nodded, “Sha, me and grandma made cookies.”

“I see and where are the cookies?”

“I ate them all.”

Octavia smirked, “Oh no, I see some right there. Yum yum yum….” She says as she gave him another kiss, he started to giggle in her arms. “Thank you for watching him, Ryka. I really appreciate it.”

Ryka smiled, “It was no problem at all, Junior is a dear sweet boy. He behaved as any good Alpha pup should. With manners.”

“Sha, grandma says children should have respect for elders, and not be bad,” Junior said in his innocent voice.

“That’s exactly right. You should always have respect for your elders and not be bad. So, you ready to go home?”

Junior had nodded and said his goodbyes to his grandmother and left with Octavia. On the way home, they saw Raven standing at the other side of the garden yard, waiting. Raven had a happy/sad expression on her face, she was happy to see him but sad that she missed his birthday. He was released from his mother’s grasp and ran to her. “Hey there monkey, did you have a good time with your grandma?”

“You didn’t come to my birthday.”

Straight to the point. Raven had felt guilty for not showing up, she looked from side to side, following his eyes, she saw the sadness, he was disappointed as Octavia said. “I know, and I’m so sorry monkey. I wanted to come; I truly did. But I guess I didn’t make it in time.”

“Why? Where were you?” He whined.

Raven whined, “I had to run an errand that day, and it couldn’t wait. But I did get you something.”

“Really?”

The Alpha gets to furs she left on the fence, bending on her legs with her heels high, she goes to give it to him. “This was your dad’s. He gave this to you, so you can remember what he smelled like.”

“This was nontu’s furs,” He says as he took a smell, he was supposed to be happy but he was sad, even if he held the furs of his father. “I wish I could have met him.”

“I know.” She was then given a hug by the little boy, she got surprised at first but relaxed in his little arms, “Thank you mom, I love you.”

She smiled and held him tight, she kissed him on the head, “I love you too, monkey. Come on, let’s go home.”

TRADING POST

Abby somehow didn’t go home as Kane thought, she went somewhere else, obviously not back to Polis. She wondered through the woods looking for something specific and she found it. It was a small shed-like house with random stuff around it.

She saw someone coming out of the house, a man from what she could tell. Soon, as the man left, she went inside. The place looked like a shop that had been destroyed or something, but then again this was a grounder store.

Looking around, she dropped her bag to the table. She picked up a small plate when she was ambushed by a woman with a knife to neck. “Careful where you put the plate, you don’t want to have your throat cut now do you?” The woman said.

“I could say the same about you. But I’m not the one cutting your throat.” Abby said as she pointed a gun to the woman’s stomach. She looked and backed away. Abby soon puts the plate down and puts the pistol away and turns to her, she smiled and the woman smiled back. She puts the knife away and wraps her arms around Abby’s neck and kisses her fully. They held each other in their embrace but pulled away when breathing became a problem.

“I have missed you so much my Alpha. I thought perhaps you would not come; you’ve always seemed to show up right after my father leaves.”

Abby purred, “I had a few things to take care of. Besides, I did a little hunting while coming over here.”

“Is that what’s in the bag?”

“A couple of squirrels and a rabbit, not much. I thought we could eat together.” Abby looks to her eyes. They had glowed brightly. She kissed her, “I love that. Father won’t be home for a couple of hours; he went to Polis to sell some items. So, we can enjoy each other’s company while we’re at it.”

The Sky Alpha’s chest rumbles in a growl, “You’ve said the right words Niylah.”

Niylah took her and the bag to the back room, they’ve chuckled on the way there.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

Niylah took Abby and the bag she left on the table and went to the backroom of the Trading Post. She puts the bag in the kitchen while Abby waited for her in the bedroom, Niylah’s bedroom.

Once she came back, they kissed roughly, wasting no time in taking their clothes off neatly. Pheromones growing strong, Abby lifted Niylah from the waist, her legs wrapped around Abby’s hips, they’ve landed safely on the bed, the impact made them bounce.

Abby could feel her heat coming from her, begging to become one with the Alpha scent that was pouring out of Abby Griffin. Niylah, a Beta, was in a trance with Abby’s scent, she wanted for her to fuck her, give her, her knot and take her from reality into a fantasy universe of their creation.

She stripped her of her shirt and pants, then biting and sucking on her hard nipples making her moan in pleasure, screaming her name until there were no other words.

Niylah’s body arched at every agonizing touch Abby was giving her. The Alpha crawling low on the skin of the girl, until she reached her prize, the wetness of her Beta lover, dripping the beautiful fluids of lady cum.

Her hot breath is what sets her off, and Niylah whimpered in agony. Abby used her tongue to clean her dry, but it just kept dripping. She needed her now and she wasn’t going to last much longer.

The Beta gripped the sheets when Abby took two fingers in her, pumping in and out of her. She dug her nails in Abby’s hair when she licked her clit. Moving her hips to her rhythm, she had cum in an orgasm dripping more of her wet fluids in the Alpha’s mouth.

It nearly took out too much of her, but she needed to come again. She wanted to. Abby took her dripping fingers and rubbed it on her cock before putting it in her. Her tight muscle squeezed her cock hard until she was deep inside.

Abby thrusts deep into her wet fold hard and fast, breasts bouncing, growls growling, moans moaning, the bed rocking back and forth. Niylah was at her high, feeling Abby’s knot, she grabbed her with her arms around her neck, she bit her and then kissed her as they came together.

But the Alpha wasn’t finished.

She turned Niylah to her stomach without taking her cock out and fucked her pussy in that position. Pumping and thrusting deeper, her body heavy on the girl, nipping at her neck, kissing her, and playing with her clit. Abby’s knot was forming again.

Niylah calls out her name which made Abby go harder and faster in her. Her heat drove her insanely crazy, trusting her instincts Abby bites Niylah on the shoulder plate, making her scream as she came inside her again.

The Beta struggled to breathe as she rode her orgasm away, wrapped in the Alpha’s arms for protection. She took the furs and covered their bodies, holding each other tightly.

ARKADIA

Kane was walking to the gates of Arkadia when Miller came up to him with Harper. They were armed in the Sky uniforms and weapons. Miller had grown up, a bit more muscular, a thin beard, but he shaved his head and had a scar on his chin. Harper looked about the same except for the scar above her right eyebrow.

Miller saluted, “Sir, it’s good to have you back home.”

“Thank you, Miller. Have you seen Dr. Griffin; I would like to speak with her?” Kane said as he looked around the campsite.

Harper was confused, “Uh sir, we thought she was with you. You two went to Polis together, right?”

Kane nods, “Right, but Abby left before I did. So, I assumed she was here in Arkadia.”

“Well, we haven’t seen her. You’re the only one who came.”

That’s strange, Kane thought. Where could Abby be?

TRADING POST

Abby slept on the bed covered in furs, she reaches out to hold Niylah but she was met with an empty space and she wasn’t in bed. The Alpha opened her eyes to see where she ran off and could smell something cooking from the kitchen.

She was about to get up when Niylah returned with a tray of the food Abby caught. “Hey, I was wondering where’d you go.” She said as she sat up in bed.

Niylah smiled and set the tray on her lap while she joined her Alpha in bed. She kisses her, “I was just in the kitchen making your meal. I didn’t want to wake you. You looked so tired.”

“I’m ok as long as you’re here with me,” She kisses her again. Niylah rests her head on her shoulder. Abby takes a bit of food, before talking. “Truthfully, I was a bit tired. The meeting with the Commander didn’t go so well for me.”

“Because of what happened to your daughter?” At that moment, Niylah caught herself before she could say anymore. She jumped out of her embrace and looked her dead in the eye. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said— That is— I know you are hurting, and I didn’t mean to make you upset, I just—I…”

Abby purred, “It’s ok Niylah. I know you didn’t mean to. It’s been more than five years since Clarke died at Mount Weather. I’m still not used to it yet. I keep thinking that she may be alive and that what happened at the mountain was just a dream but, you wake up and you realize it wasn’t.” Niylah kept looking at her as if she trying to study her emotions. What Abby felt when she lost her only daughter, what she feels now that she is reminded of that. Niylah felt a little guilty for bringing it up. “When the mountain was in flames we’ve evacuated as many as we could but in the end, we’ve lost a few. My daughter; Lincoln; some of the kids who were already inside. Raven and Octavia disappeared, we don’t know if they’re dead or alive. Bellamy is still looking for his sister. Things just went to hell after that.”

“I’m sorry if I brought bad memories for you. I wish I could have met your daughter; she sounds like a nice girl.” Niylah covers with a weak smirk.

The Alpha smiled and kissed on the top of Niylah’s head, forcing her to lean up against her shoulder again. “She was a nice girl. The sweetest, most lovable child a mother could ever have.”

FAR AWAY, IN UNKNOWN TERRITORY

Wanheda woke up just before the three Omegas did. They slept in the same bed last night and were half covered in furs, all snuggled up together, but Wanheda was getting out of bed. She puts on her pants and boots, not bothering to put on a shirt, her red hair covered her breasts, it was so long and thick no one could see her nipples. Of course, she didn’t care if she was shirtless or braless, she was – is – Wanheda and she ruled this land.

She took a bottle of ale and started drinking, she started to walk as if she was drunk and she wasn’t. It was only the pain from her hips that bothered her for just a small second. Going to the maps and items on the side table next to her throne, she examined it carefully but was interrupted when a visitor entered the tent. It was Roan, the man with the staff from earlier, he had two of the men take the three Omegas away while he talked to Wanheda alone.

She can feel that he was eager to have a conversation with her, she glared at him, her red glowing eyes could pierce a man’s very soul, and yet he tried his best not to show fear as she walked to sit at her throne with the bottle of ale still in hand.

The pheromones of the great Wanheda was strong, too strong even for an Alpha like Roan. She spoke after a few seconds of staring, “What is it that I can do for you, Roan?”

“Wanheda, forgive my interruption but I must speak to you. It’s about the outsiders…”

She acts like she didn’t care, “What about them?”

Roan swallowed, “The people are starting to grow restless. They have been planning to take Heda Lexa and execute her in the streets without your knowledge Heda. They must be answered.”

That whole time he talked she had her eyes low to the handle of the throne, scratching something on the black wood, but when he stopped talking, she gave him a cold glare. “The people have a right to be restless when she is here. The one who betrayed them. It’s a natural thing to express their anger towards. However, the idea of revolt without my consent will stop immediately. They will have their blood sooner or later, but it will be under my terms. Now that she’s here, she’ll follow my rule. Jus drein jus daun will be heard.”

IN THE CELLS

Lexa had been pacing back and forth in her cell, the others who were three feet away from her waited patiently for their next move. They could barely hear the warriors outside the jail cells, saying something about executing the outsiders, but that was about it, and they couldn’t hear anymore.

One of her warriors came up to her and spoke, “Heda, have you thought of a plan in how to get us out of here?”

“Not yet. However, it shouldn’t take long, sooner or later they’ll let us go. Of course, they do not appear to be that stupid as to do so.” Lexa growled.

“What do you mean?”

Lexa looks at him; she saw that he was curious to know what she was talking about. “I mean, they want blood. At least one way or another.”

“How clever of you,” Someone said from on top of the stairs, “Of course you shouldn’t have to guess on which blood we want the most, isn’t that right former Commander?”

Lexa growled at her, standing at least two feet away from the bars, “Octavia, you know the penalty for keeping me in a cell. You know what will happen. I’d advise you to let us go.”

“You probably weren’t paying attention. You have no power here, the only one who has is Wanheda and she’s not going to let you go.” Octavia growled as she got downstairs to stand in front of the cell.

Heda Lexa growled back, “Her name is Clarke. And she will let us go. I am still her mate.”

“After five years, I don’t think so. You stopped being her mate the moment you left Mount Weather.” The Omega crossed her arms and snarled at her.

Lexa stepped forward towards the bars, its shadows covered parts of her face. “It was not my intent. I had to leave.”

“Not your intent? So, it wasn’t your intent to kill Lincoln, the man that I loved?” Growling in anger.

“Lincoln should have followed orders. When I asked my people to retreat, he should have come without any argument.” Lexa snarled at her; her words were as cold as ice.

Octavia’s pheromones grew, she wanted nothing more than to rip her heart out of her chest. “So, that’s your excuse on why you had to kill him because he couldn’t follow orders?”

“Lincoln knew our ways; he should have listened! Just like you should have listened! When he took you as his mate, you instantly became one of us, Octavia, you became Trikru! When I sounded the alarm, you should have come with us, then maybe he would still be alive!” Lexa barked.

Octavia barked back, “I wasn’t going to leave my brother behind!”

Lexa shifted her head to the side, still glaring at her, she said in a cold voice, “And because of that is what got him killed.”

Octavia had heard enough. She was about to lunge at her when Raven ran in to stop her. The Alpha had grabbed Octavia and forced her back from the cage. Lexa was stoic, she didn’t move from the spot because any closer and Octavia would have cut her throat. Raven kept whispering soothing words to the angered Omega who kept struggling to get to Lexa. She ordered two men to take her outside, Octavia kept shouting and cursing, “You have no fucking idea what you’ve done! No fucking idea!”

“I did what I had to do Octavia; I don’t expect you to understand!”

Octavia growled, “Oh I understand completely, and Wanheda is going to kill you for it! You’ll see!” She shouted and shouted ‘you’ll see, you’ll see,’ as the door closed shut behind them.

Lexa puts her hands through the bars and rests her head on them. She sighed to herself, she thought about what Octavia said about Clarke killing her but she blocked that out of her mind. Clarke wouldn’t kill her, she’s still her mate even though she left her behind to die, she still loves her and she knows Clarke does too. So, no, she’s not going to believe what Octavia said, she can’t believe it, she won’t. If there was any chance of getting Clarke back, she’ll take it, no matter what anyone said.

Her warriors were letting everything that was said to settle in their minds. Was Wanheda just Clarke as Lexa said? Was Wanheda a savior to those who follow her? Was Wanheda a demon that was told by children who fear the night sky? Was Wanheda a myth and they were just making a fool of their Commander?

All questions point to no answer, at least not without proof. From what they were told, Wanheda was nothing more than a ghost, they’ve never seen Wanheda in person, so they couldn’t prove it. The look in Lexa’s eyes was just like if she had seen this ghost Wanheda, of course, it is not like they don’t believe it, not after what happened to half their army that was killed on the way here.

And it’s not that they don’t believe her, they just don’t know if it’s true, because due to the fact they haven’t seen Wanheda for themselves. Only Lexa. So far, they’ve dealt with the followers of Wanheda. They’ve seen Octavia and Raven for the first time in five years. Many believed they both disappeared after the mountain went in flames. No one from the Coalition Clans saw them leave, not even Skaikru couldn’t find them.

How did they survive? Were they saved by Wanheda? Were they impostors just pretending to be Octavia and Raven?

They’ve remembered the first time they heard of Octavia and Raven’s disappearance; Bellamy Blake came to Lexa seeking answers as to where his sister was. Of course, Lexa didn’t know and he refused to give up so he had tried again the next week to see if she showed up in Polis, and again, she knew nothing. And Bellamy was losing hope.

Somehow, they vanished and Lexa has found them both after five years. But as for Clarke, Lexa’s warriors were wondering if she was making it up or if the idea of Clarke being alive was just getting to her head.

OUTSIDE THE CELL PRISON

Raven came to Octavia who was struggling with the men who grabbed her. She told them to let her go, but as soon as she was released, she tried to get back inside to find Lexa. Raven stopped her from going, “Octavia, no!”

“Raven just let me go. Let me go.”

“What do you think you’re doing, going after her like that?” Raven growled.

Octavia growled back, “I just want to wring her neck.”

Raven grabs her, forcing her away from the door, “You going after her will solve nothing!”

“It’ll give me some peace.” Octavia struggling to get to the door, Raven forcing her back. Growls and snarls sound, the others watch but they do nothing to stop the Omega or assist the Alpha. “He already lost his father; do you want him to lose his mother too?”

Octavia had stopped struggling, she looked into the Alpha’s eyes in anger, “Don’t put him into this, Ray. She’s the reason why he has no father. So, don’t you dare say that!” She turned around and went home.

Raven growled, as she looked to the others, “You two, what’s your name?”

“I name Ferra, he named Torr. He no can speak.” Ferra said in a child-like voice. Ferra was about Raven’s age but much shorter in height, she has weak legs due to having Vrolik’s syndrome because of her leg bones, she can walk but she sometimes uses a staff or Torr’s bodyweight to support the legs. She has canine teeth and wears an animal teeth necklace around her neck and claw gauntlets on her hands. Torr was the tallest one, he had on a mask covering his mouth and he was very muscular than Ferra. He was so heavy that his huge arms became his front legs to support his body and his back legs. And the reason why he couldn’t speak was the fact that his tongue was cut off when he was a child.

Ferra and Torr are brother and sister and they’ve looked out for each other ever since they were kicked out of their village because of their deformities. Wanheda found them years later and gave them a home and now they serve her.

“Ferra/Torr, I want you to guard the cell doors, let no one inside without Wanheda’s orders, understood?” The Alpha said.

Ferra nods, “We guard door, bird lady. Boss lady no want trouble.”

Raven nods and head back to find Octavia.

OCTAVIA’S HOUSE

Octavia came in with Raven not too far behind. She was even madder than before and she ran to the sink gripping it hard to try to release her anger. Pheromones grew high, and Raven tried to even it out more calmly. “Tavie, stop it. You’re making it worse. You’re going to lose yourself if you keep this up.”

Octavia growled at her as she turned around, “Why would you even say that to me? Why would you, Ray? After everything we’ve been through, why?”

“I’m sorry, okay, I’m sorry. I was only saying that if you go against her, you’re going to die. That’s probably what she wants, to get you under your skin, to make you look weak. And you’re giving into that by going to her!” Raven growled.

“She deserves to die after what she’s put me through!”

Raven snarled, “You’re doing it again! You’re letting her get to you! Tavie, I’m trying to do what’s best for us, what’s best for him and you’re making it difficult!”

“What, and you think I want this? Raven I don’t want to lose control, but every second that she’s here, I have the distinct urge to want to rip her head off!” Octavia growled.

Raven calmly walks to her, keeping her hands on her shoulders to try to soothe her with a touch, “Octavia, please. Please try to calm down, I don’t want to lose you because of this, please.”

The Omega’s pheromones grew weaker, she was starting to calm herself with Raven’s scent and soothing voice. She hung her head and eyes low, and gave in to Raven’s embrace, “I’m sorry. Ray, I’m sorry.”

“I know, I’m sorry too.” The Alpha purred to her Omega. But from afar they heard whimpers from a small voice. They turned to see the small Alpha boy, Junior, with water in his eyes. He stood behind the door frame, afraid to step out into the kitchen from his bedroom.

“Oh, Junior. Junior…it’s ok, it’s ok, come here.” Raven said calmly to the boy but he was afraid to move. “Mom made nomon mad.” He said.

Raven whines, “I’m sorry monkey, mommy said a bad thing to nomon but I made it better. You can come out now, come on, everything’s ok now.” The little Alpha ran to her and hugged him tight, shushing his cry with soft words. “It’s ok, monkey. Everything is going to be ok.”

Octavia grabbed the boy as soon as Raven got up with him, she held her son tightly in her arms, “It’s ok baby, it’s ok. Your nomon is ok. We’re all ok.” Raven looked at the two for a moment, Octavia saw her watching, and she sighed, “Ok, I’ll try to calm down and relax, no tricks. For Junior’s sake.”

Raven smiled and hugged them both while kissing his head and her lips.

WANHEDA’S TENT

She dismissed Roan shortly after their talk, she sat in the tent on the throne alone, drinking the ale that was nearly half-empty, when she heard sounds coming from outside. She didn’t move, she recognized Octavia’s voice as well as Raven’s. Their growls and snarls were familiar and their pheromones too, she could smell it from here. She knew something was up, Octavia hasn’t been that angry in over five years and she resulted up screaming in her own home.

However, when she screamed at Raven, Wanheda sensed the boy was afraid for he too had never heard Octavia scream and be angry before. This was the first time he’s heard it, and he was afraid. But after a while, things cooled down and the aggressive pheromones cooled off.

Wanheda wasn’t going to stand for it, especially since she knows the boy.

She got up from her throne and called her guard. He bowed to his knee then got up. “Bring her to me.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 5

TRADING POST

“What was she like,” Niylah asked, “Your daughter?”

Abby held Niylah close in her arms, just thinking about Clarke and how she used to be. She smiled a little, “Clarke… She was strong, stood on her own two feet, to stand up for what she believed in. Always trying to help people, even if she didn’t know them. She likes to draw; she was pretty good at it too. Very advanced stuff. Of course, she only drew what inspired her.”

Niylah smiled, “She sounds very gifted.”

“She was. Very. Niylah, why are you so interested in my daughter?” She questioned.

“Well,” she says as she sits up to see Abby’s face, “She’s a part of your life, and you are my mate so, I just wanted to know more about what goes on in your life. I’m sorry if that sounded selfish.”

“It’s alright. If you wanted to know more about my life, you should come with me.”

Niylah wondered, “To Arkadia?”

“Yes.”

The Beta nods, “You know I can’t. Father would not allow me to, even if I ask him. Even if Skaikru is a part of the Coalition, he doesn’t trust your people.”

Abby whines, “Do you trust me?”

“Of course, I do. It’s just that my father, he… he still thinks I’m unmated.” She whines.

“You haven’t told him?”

“I’m afraid of what he meant to say. Please try to understand, Abby, I’m his only daughter and if he finds out that I’ve mated with a Skaikru, with you, then…” Niylah was in tears, she couldn’t help it. Having to choose between Abby and her father was too much for her.

Abby held her close, purring in her ears to stop her from crying, she kissed her crown, “It’s ok baby, it’s ok.”

Niylah whimpers, “You know every time you leave; I miss out on so much. I’m always wondering if you’ll ever come back to me.”

“Hey, hey, look at me. Niylah, I will always come back to you, ok? I’ll always come back. I love you Niylah.” Abby purrs, looking deep into her eyes.

Niylah whines, “I love you too Abby.” Then Abby pulled her into a long kiss.

FAR AWAY, IN UNKNOWN TERRITORY

Wanheda had sent her guard to retrieve Lexa in chains, during that time, she drank the bottle of ale which was dripping from her mouth a little until she wiped it off. She can’t remember the last time she was sober, probably because of all the crap she has to deal with.

The first time she was sober, during five years, she was having nightmares and seeing things that weren’t there, of course, it didn’t physically scare her, she just kept being reminded of it. Drinking helps her to erase that.

She doesn’t like to be reminded of that.

Wanheda had her eyes closed for a few seconds before her guard returned with Lexa on her knees in chains. “Wanheda, Heda Lexa as you requested.” He said.

“Good. You may go.” He bows then make his exit.

Clarke opens her red eyes to her; Lexa gave her composure and her stoic stare but deep inside she was happy to see Clarke again after so many hours.

“You continue to cause trouble in my village, why?”

Lexa snarled, “I haven’t. I’ve been in your cells as you ordered.”

“Yet trouble seems to follow you wherever you go.” Clarke says, “Your discussion with Octavia, that’s going to stop, right now.”

“She was the one who came to me, Clarke.”

“That’s not my name!” She growled as she stood up.

“Yes, it is! Your name is Klark kom Skaikru. You are my mate, the one that I was destined for!” Lexa growled as she stood up.

“The one you destined for died in flames!”

Lexa nods, “See, I don’t believe that. I can’t and I won’t believe that. You didn’t die in the flames of Mount Weather, you survived it. After five years, not a word from you. No celebrations or reports of your return to Skaikru. Nothing. Why?”

“Why?”

“Why didn’t you send word that you were alive, Clarke? I’ve had warriors scattering the lands looking for you, even your people couldn’t find you. Why didn’t you return to them?” Lexa said worriedly.

Clarke growled at her and got to her face, “Because of the idea of looking at them would just remind me of what I did to get them there. I couldn’t go back.”

“You could have at least come to me, Clarke. You still have a home in Polis, with me.” Lexa growls.

“I have no home with you.” Lexa was shocked to hear that and she took a step back not taking her eyes off Clarke’s. The Alpha growled trying to make the Omega whimper but she didn’t, “You mean nothing to me.”

Lexa nods, “You’re lying. You’re trying to make it seem like we meant nothing to each other, but you’re wrong.”

“Am I? I am one of the few people who knows your secrets, and there are a lot of horny Alphas waiting to take advantage of an Omega like you. Do you think I can’t smell unmarked Omegas all over you? Just because you hide your true scent in Alpha clothes doesn’t make you one. Your scent was the first thing I’ve noticed since you wondered into my lands, it’s very hard to forget the scent of the woman who betrayed me.”

Lexa swallowed, “Clarke whatever happened at Mount Weather was in the past. You have to consider the future. Our future.”

Clarke says in a cold voice, “We have no future. I’ll show you.” She then grabbed Lexa by her cuffed hands and dragged her outside. She threw Lexa to the ground and called for her warriors. When they heard their Commander, they were given orders to take advantage of Heda Lexa by stripping her of her clothes and forcing themselves on her.

Lexa wasn’t going to let that happen, she fought and struggled against them begging Clarke to stop them, but she did nothing and watched the struggle then suddenly the scent of an Omega poured out of her shirt, it hit Clarke like a wave and she ordered her warriors to stop before they’ve noticed the scent and were about to rape her.

The warriors never got a chance to do it. Lexa was safe, untouched but safe, at least for now.

Wanheda took Lexa back into the tent and order her warriors to guard the entrance while she was alone with her.

Lexa was a little shaken up about what was about to happen, she was about to be raped by Alphas she didn’t even know, but why was she saved?

She angrily said, “Clarke, why did you do that, are you insane?” Clarke said nothing, she kept her back to her and her head low. “Answer me!”

She again said nothing, but she did turn around slowly, her eyes glowed redder from the shadow of her hair that was in her face. She gazed at Lexa as if she was the prey. She stalked her; Lexa walked backward trying to stay one step away from her but she kept coming. Eventually, the back of her knees met the bed and Clarke grabbed her by the neck, forcing her to lay back.

“Clarke, what are you doing?” Wanheda never broke eye contact with her, drinking in every detail. The smallest whiff of smell was coming from Lexa, the aroma that was so familiar to her soon became the drug again. After five years of the untouched territory of their skins, Wanheda grew stronger than before and she could feel and smell Lexa’s heat coming even if she couldn’t yet.

It was more of a hint to her, and with Clarke on top of her the way that she is, Lexa was starting to get aroused by it. She couldn’t move, barely breathe, barely spoke. The only thing she had her focus on was Clarke’s eyes, her red glowing eyes. Lexa looked at them deeply, left to right she could see…

Nothing.

The azure was gone, truly, Lexa gazed at her and her emotions changed from anger to fear. The more she looked, the more she came to realize, Clarke’s soul was gone. There wasn’t a spark in her eyes, not a glimmer of blue, or the essence of joy and love. There is no denying it, Clarke was here, on top of her in physical form but her mental state was gone, her spirit was gone.

That urban saying, she once heard before from the Skaikru was that if no one’s home, why is the candlelight on or something like that. And it’s true, looking into Clarke’s eyes, it was a clear case of the lights are on, but nobody’s home.

Together they laid silent on the bed. Wanheda had her left hand on the bed near Lexa’s face and the other was on her neck. Lexa didn’t know what she would do if Clarke was going to let her go or kill her right there. Nothing happened for five minutes.

Lexa could feel her heat coming even in this position she couldn’t help it; Clarke’s bulge was pressing up against her. Then all of a sudden, Clarke moved her gaze to her neck, the place where her mark used to be. It’s still there but it was faint, after five years it looked like it was disappearing.

She studied it carefully, her hot breath made Lexa quiver, it became her sensitive spot, the last place they’ve made their bond official. Desire comes to her; her heat was coming and she doesn’t know how long she can take it. “Clarke, please.”

Wanheda shoots her eyes back to hers, and they both stared at each other for a moment. She then growled and released her but she didn't go anywhere, she stayed between her legs as she shoves her pants down just to take out her erection, it throbs and Lexa smells it.

She was about to sit up to grab it but she was shoved back down feeling her pants slip away to relieve herself. Her Omega scent had come forth but to keep it a secret Clarke gave out her strong Alpha scent as it smothered the air around the tent covering every Omega scent as if it was never there. Lexa was so aroused by the fact that Clarke was not only towering above her but was willing to mate with her again.

Were her prayers answered? Was she finally going to be one with her true mate once again?

She desperately wants to touch her but she was still handcuffed. She desperately wanted for them to be completely naked, to have Clarke take her as she did before the mountain.

Wanheda’s strong arms part Heda Lexa’s legs, she whimpers to feel the hot shaft slowly enter her, wrapping her legs around her, her arousal gets worse when she felt a small drop of wetness touching her skin from the inside.

Moans break the silence but Lexa wasn’t sure who it came out of first. Lexa desperately wants to kiss her by forcing her down by the neck but Clarke struggles against her and keeps her cuffed hands above her head. Even more aroused than before Lexa knew she couldn’t control her heat anymore, especially since Clarke was the one who was showing more skin than her. Clarke was the one who was shirtless before they began this. Lexa didn’t notice before because she was too happy to see Clarke again after a few hours in the cells. She didn’t realize the scars on her skin, front and back, have they been there before? No. The scars weren’t there before, she didn’t see them when they first mated, it must have been after. After the fall of Mount Weather.

Lexa can feel Clarke’s cock pushing in and almost brutally by force, but it felt good, and it had been so long since she felt it. Lexa uses her legs to make Clarke go even deeper and she does, every inch of Lexa’s walls surrounded Clarke’s incredible length. Clarke had groaned in relief, she had completely entered Lexa’s fold, stretching her open so that it would only recognize it.

The Omega couldn’t breathe and she exposed her neck to her as if she was begging for Clarke’s bite. She didn’t. She just breathes against her, mimicking the idea of biting her, scraping gently on the skin, she was careful not to bite her. Water stinks in Lexa’s eyes, her hands unable to move from the grip, and as Clarke moves in her, Lexa tightens her legs around her beloved Alpha, pleading for forgiveness and for the love they once shared without using words. She dreamt of this for so long, the desperation of having her beloved Alpha with her again felt so good and…hollowed at the same time.

Clarke wasn’t the same woman she once knew but was close enough to have her mated with her again. Anything to get rid of her heat.

Wanheda’s hand squeezes Lexa’s neck to add to the rough pressure and pleasure she has on Lexa, that alone is a refusing denial, but Clarke felt nothing when she thrusts in hard and Lexa feels her growling moans, she felt her cock swelling. She wants it inside her, she desperately wants it.

“Clarke, please.” She whispers under the grip, she then bends more down, heavy breath combing her skin, teeth mock it. Lexa wants her to mark her again but she doesn’t, she whimpers every time she doesn’t.

She’s heavy on top of her, but she tried to follow every move Clarke was making with her hip. The feeling of twitching and pounding inside her makes her squirm, she wants to touch Clarke, to hold her, to kiss her, but the pain in her heart says she can’t, not yet at least.

Clarke pumps in and out of her like a machine, she soon let’s go of her cuffed hands to grab hold of Lexa’s hips for more speed. Growling at her movements, Lexa whimpers, and pants, “Fuck!” the energy Clarke has is making her insane, her heat was out of control worse than before, Clarke was giving her multiple orgasms, she kinda felt like fainting but when she would she would be woken up by Clarke’s growls.

Lexa’s walls tighten so hard the need of pleasure press immediately in the crush of Wanheda’s chest. “Oh, Clarke. Ah, fuck!” Lexa whimpers, and grinds up as Clarke grinds against her soaked entrance that started to overflow. Lexa wants it so badly. Wanheda losing control and violently pumps harder.

She screams, and she growls and snarls, Clarke pounds her relentlessly her thrust so hard and sharp it’s already painful. Clarke’s fingers sink deep into her hips drawing a bit of blood, Lexa is amazed to have to experience Clarke’s raw power working her over.

She turned her over to her stomach and pounds her some more, even deeper than before. Lexa screams and whimpers, rapid speed Clarke plunges in and out of her, she forces Lexa to lay down while her ass was up, her head is on the pillow and she can smell other Omegas and ale on it. She wondered how many more did Clarke fucked for five years; she felt a bit hurt by the fact that she chose to mate with others that weren’t Lexa. She groans at the way Clarke was grinding in her, like if she was craving for her screams to be heard. Wanheda slams into her over and over, both of their chests are heavy with suppressed cries of pleasure, and rough, gravelly moans travel between their mouths. Lexa was pulled by her hair exporting her neck, she held onto the bed furs trying desperately to hold on as Wanheda brutally fucks her. She presses her mouth to her ear, whispers harsh words, “You will know what it’s like to suffer at the hands of your enemy. Just as I have suffered.” And slams her down to the pillow again. Lexa couldn’t help her tears as they slowly poured out, has Clarke truly changed? She had never been this rough with her and yet it feels incredibly good inside.

Clarke was getting close, Lexa could feel it, her knot formed so much she had no choice but to let go hard. For a brief moment, Lexa thought she was in heaven, to have Clarke’s cum once again deep inside her was like a dream come true. The feeling would be beautiful, exquisite, wonderful, the best moment of Lexa’s tumultuous, tortured existence. But all of that had changed when she realized that it wasn’t what she was expecting, it was something else. It overflowed and stained the bed, the sound of water, it touches her leg.

After all of the incredible ecstasy, all of the pain and brutality, she was rewarded with something she did not wish for. When she was done, Wanheda slips out of her and pushes her away on the bed. Lexa could barely move, she struggles to see her make herself sit upright, pants escape her lips, tears trail her cheeks, Lexa looks to Clarke who was just sitting at the edge of the bed with her back to her.

Lexa manages to sit up a little, being supported by her elbows, she pants, whines, and sniffles, “Clarke… did you just—” She shot a strong glare at her and she got up to fix her pants and tucks her cock inside them. She didn’t look at her until she grabbed her tank top and threw Lexa’s pants at her.

“Too much ale.” Was all that she said.

The Omega covers herself with her pants, she refused to use the furs that are covered in another Omega scent, but she can’t stop smelling it, the idea that Clarke mated other Omegas tore her heart, she has no choice but to collapse onto the pillow into painful sobs. Tears flood her cheeks, and she pushes her fingers into the soreness between her legs, trying to gently massage the pain away. She thought she was getting Clarke’s cum, thinking that she had to forgive her but it was the opposite. Something she never expected.

She cocoons herself the best she can and cries herself to sleep quietly. Lexa’s heat is gone, and she was fully dressed, but the ache of the pain of Clarke not kissing her or biting her or releasing her hot cum inside her became stronger than the torment she endured.

ARKADIA

Abby hasn’t returned to Arkadia yet and Kane was getting worried that she might be held as a prisoner or killed.

Kane went to the command center and radioed Abby, “Abby? Abby? It’s Kane, do you read?” There wasn’t an answer, he tried again, and again there was no response. “Abby?” Nothing.

Miller and Harper were there with him, waiting patiently, they could tell Kane was getting upset. Having been back to Arkadia, and having to deal with Dr. Griffin’s attitude with the Commander made him frustrated. He tries so hard to keep the peace with his people as well as Lexa’s people and the other Grounders but having to deal with Abby’s problems was getting to the point of exhaustion. He sighed and puts the radio down, “She’s not answering. Where the hell could she be?”

“Do you want us to find her sir?” Harper said.

Kane nods, “Normally I would say yes, but what’s going on out there I don’t think that would be the wisest idea. At least not yet.”

“So, what do we do?”

Kane was silent as he looked at them.

TRADING POST

After eating and all of the lovemaking, they’ve laid in bed cuddled up together in each other’s arms. Niylah has her head tucked in Abby’s neck, she has her eyes closed and was sound asleep. Abby had her chin on her forehead just watching her sleep while gently moving her fingers on her skin.

They’ve breathed each other’s scent, sighing at it, smiling at it, cuddling even more closely. They’ve stayed like that for a few more minutes until Niylah smelled the scent of her father just outside the hut. She gasped, “You have to go.”

“Why, what is it?”

Niylah got out of bed and handed Abby’s clothes to her while she dresses. “It’s my father. He’s coming home. You need to leave, now. You’ll have to take the back door.”

Abby was getting dressed but she had this urge to stop. She kept looking at Niylah getting dressed and something is telling Abby to stop, however, the look on her mate’s face has gotten her to frighten.

As soon as she got her pants and shirt on and her radio clipped to her belt, she didn’t move to the door. Niylah checked the front door of the hut, and he was getting closer. She saw that Abby wasn’t moving, “Why aren’t you leaving?”

“I’m not going.”

Niylah came up to her and whispers, “Abby you have to go, father will be here any minute.”

“I’m not going.” She nods.

“You have to. You have to go.”

Abby whines, “Come with me. We can leave together.”

Niylah whines, “You know I can’t. Don’t make this harder than it already is. Please.”

The sound of the door was about to open, a man’s voice came from the front entrance, he spoke in Trigedasleng, “Niylah? I’m home!”

She whispered even lower, “Abby, please, you have to go. Please just go. Go now.”

Abby gets her radio and gives it to her, “Take this. I set it to a private channel. Press the red button so that you can talk to me and let it go when you want to hear my voice. Just let me know when you’re alone so that you can…”

“Okay.”

Abby cups her face, placing her forehead on hers, whispering, “Hide your marks well, and don’t let anyone touch you. You are mine, understand? You belong to me.”

Niylah kisses her one last time before they depart, “I love you.”

“I love you,” Abby says as she walks quietly away to the back door and closed the door.

“Niylah?” Her father cries out. Niylah quickly changed the bed furs to new ones and she grabs new clothes and heads to the washroom to bathe and calls to her father before hiding the radio under the pillow, “I’m here, father! I was just going to take a bath!”

He nods, “Alright, Niylah!”

Abby sneaks into the tree line and sees the hut from behind, she sighs once then keeps walking to Arkadia.

ARKADIA

The walk to Arkadia took a while, Abby had to cover her tracks just like Niylah taught her so that no one would follow her. With the only gun she has, it wouldn’t be enough to make it back safely if she was ever ambushed.

The Alpha finally makes it back home, the guards open the gates and let her inside. She is then greeted by Jackson with a datapad in hand. “Jackson, how are the patients doing? Any progress?”

He nods and shows Abby the datapad, “Well, a few are suffering for leukemia; others are here for stomach virus; the kids are here for flu shots. I have taken care of some of the patients, both with leukemia and flu shots as well as a few stomach virus patients. Oh, and Mrs. Jenkins is here to see you. She’s having one of her episodes again. I suggest you start with her. You’re the only one besides Roy, she listens to.”

“Very well.”

Mrs. Jenkins is an 80-year-old woman who survived the landing of the Ark. She is from the Arrow Station that crash-landed in the Trikru territory about several miles away from Arkadia. She, as well as twenty people, survived that crash. Mrs. Jenkins has a condition of anxiety, OCD, dementia, and Alzheimer’s, due to that she goes to therapy every day and takes medication, the only few people that can help her through it is her doctor Abby and her only grandson, Roy who is now eighteen.

Mrs. Jenkins is sick and goes through a variety of episodes that most people believe that she is crazy. She goes in and out of it, and would often forget who she is as well as the people around her, she would also believe that she is still inside the Ark in space.

As Abby enters the room where Mrs. Jenkins is in, she calmly and quietly walks up to her so as not to startle her. Roy is there sitting next to her and he sees Abby walking towards them. “Grandma, doctor Abby is here to see you.”

“Who?” Mrs. Jenkins says confused.

Roy calmly repeats, “Doctor Abby. Remember? You wanted to see her today?”

Mrs. Jenkins nods, “I see, yes, I want to see doctor Abby. Where is she?”

“I’m here Mrs. Jenkins.” Abby smiles, she puts the datapad down on the table and takes a seat next to her. “How are you feeling today?”

The old woman smiles, “Oh much better thank you.”

“No, she’s not. She refuses to take her medication.” Roy corrected.

Abby shakes her head, “Mrs. Jenkins, why have you not taken your medication?”

She grumbles, “Oh I don’t need any medications, doctor, I’m as healthy as I was when I was a little girl. Did you know that I played Dorothy in the Wizard of Oz? I won my first ribbon in 2081, you know?”

Abby smiles with encouragement, “I see. That must have been wonderful.”

“Oh yes. It was my first time performing, but Ralph was a patient man, he could never get upset with me, even if I were to hide his television remote control.” Mrs. Jenkins says as she accidentally changed the subject from playing Dorothy to her first time with her late husband Ralph.

“I understand. He must have loved you very much.” Abby encourages her. She knew that Mrs. Jenkins didn’t know what subject she chose for a conversation when she asked her if she took her medication. But then again, she was an elderly woman who’s lost her memory half the time.

The elderly woman chuckled, “Of course he does. Ralph was a stubborn man. He would never let any harm come to me. He would say that he wanted me to be happy and healthy so that one day we may go to the ground together.”

Roy tries his best to help his grandmother, even though he gets stressed over it, he didn’t like seeing her like this, having no memory of today or tomorrow. The thought that she doesn’t recognize him at all or the fact that she thinks that she’s still in space instead of the ground. But he loves her because she’s family. Abby takes Mrs. Jenkins’s hand and calmly says, “Mrs. Jenkins, you must take your medication every day. Ralph would want you to get better.”

“Will I go to the ground with him?” She asked.

Abby smiles, “Of course. You can go to the ground with him, but you have to take your medication everyday okay?”

Mrs. Jenkins smiles and she leans back in her wheelchair, “Oh thank you, doctor. Thank you.”

Abby looks to Roy, “Make sure she takes it.”

Roy nods, “Yes ma’am.”

As soon as Abby was about to leave, Mrs. Jenkins and Roy stayed in the room, because it was the only room where she was the safest. She has never left the room in years because of her condition and because since she holds a lot of memories there. Memories even she can’t remember.

By the time she left Mrs. Jenkins’s room, Abby headed to the infirmary to check on the other patients. Kane was just walking to it on the other side of the hall. He spotted Abby getting inside the room and he followed her. “I need to talk with you, Abby.”

“It can wait Kane; I have patients to attend to.” She said as she got straight to work.

“No, it can’t. It’s about what happened in Polis.”

Abby scoffed, “I could care less about what happened. She should have known better than to invite me there after the beating I gave her.”

He growls and pushes her arm to glare in her eyes, “And another thing, you being out of line will cost us the alliance, after everything we’ve been through, you continue to act like a child!”

“I don’t care Marcus. All of this happens because she left us to die at Mount Weather, she used my daughter to get her people out and leaving our people trapped inside with a brunch of psychopaths who wanted to kill us and breed us like lab rats. So, if my attitude causes us to lose the alliance with the Commander I could care less!” Abby barked at him whilst getting in his face in front of the patients in the infirmary. They were all quiet when they started yelling, didn’t know what was going on, and it was clearly, none of their business to know. Kane gazing around the room, sick people eavesdropping in their conversation was embarrassing, to say the least, he then glares at Abby who has not changed her expression one bit. “If you have nothing else to say, Marcus, I suggest you leave now so that I can attend to these people.” She snarls.

He gets to her face whispering a soft snarling growl, “This is not over,” and then leaves the room with the doors sliding shut. Abby just stands there watching him leave with the tail between his legs, and as soon as he was out of sight she begins to relax, black eyes turn back to normal and she attends to the patients in silence.

FAR AWAY, IN UNKNOWN TERRITORY

Her body had ached, her muscles hurt and her legs were heavy in pain, on account of all the running, and training she’d endured, Ontari had returned to her home after a long day of scouting and training, making sure that the Kru is safe from unwelcome visitors.

She was already set on getting some rest and a bite to eat when Roan showed up at her door. He puts his staff at the front door and makes his way to her, “You want to tell me what the hell was that?” he says growling.

“The fuck, are you going on about Roan?”

Roan pushed her, “Your actions yesterday! Have you lost your fucking mind? Disobeying Heda’s law by trying to kill Lexa?”

Ontari growls, “It would have worked too if you hadn’t interfered. That bitch was sitting right there waiting for the kill, and you couldn’t let me have it.”

“I don’t give a shit Ontari, you’ve disobeyed!”

She gets in his face, snarling at him as she stared up into his eyes, “Yeah, so what are you going to do about it, Roan?”

He growls and grabs her, pushing her against the wall. They stay like that for a few seconds until they lock lips in a heated passion, it was rough and exciting, at least for them anyways. Roan and Ontari strip each other’s clothes off starting with the armor and followed by the shirts. He sucked her neck hard making her yell and scratching the back of his neck with her nails, he keeps pushing her against the wall bumping her head as the items fall from its place. They roughly kiss each other again this time until they couldn’t breathe. Ontari pulled his hair hard and he did the same to her, she bit his lip and he bites on her tongue, increasing the hardcore pleasure they loved so much, they still managed to take off each other’s clothes without removing themselves from the wall. She can feel his rock-hard cock against her belly as the itch in her crotch began to take control of her mind. He thrusts it inside her in a fast motion that nearly broke her insides, she screamed.

Roan fucked her hard, moving her hips against the wall that could have destroyed her pelvis. He didn’t care though. Ontari likes it rough. They look at each other in a heated passion, devouring each other’s eyes with lust. A bit of blood on their mouths as they grinned, Roan gets a view of her hips moving with his. Her leg is wrapped around him, pounding her hard against the wall that it could be cracked at any time, he lifts her to bite on her breasts as she exposes her neck while biting her lip.

Roan bites her nipples hard, Ontari grabs hold of his strong shoulders, her nails piercing his skin as she forcefully pushes him to the floor. The back of his head is hit hard giving him a concussion, he shakes it off and continues to thrust his cock into her. She bounces up and down on him, her hands to his chest, his hands on her hips as he watches her plumped breasts go up and down. He grabs her neck squeezing tight, he growls and snarls. She removes his hand and hovers over him, her hands resting on either side of him as she stilled herself while she lets him move on his own. His hip is lifted and his balls slapping her ass every time he thrusts.

Turning themselves over so that the alpha was on top this time, he takes one of her legs over his arm and fucks her even deeper. He grabs her throat again and squeezes, slapping her face until it becomes red. She growls and snarls at him, Ontari grabs him and kisses him fully and roughly. Smacking her breasts, pinching her nipples and squeezing them, then sticking his fingers inside her pussy while keeping his dick inside it thrusting hard, Roan plays with her clit with his thumb. She screamed, he growls and howls. Flipping her over to her belly, her ass raised, Roan doesn’t remove his cock from place and continues to pound her. Ontari is on her hands and knees on the floor with her head resting on top of the discarded clothes, Roan is behind her pulling on her hair and slapping her ass.

The Alpha’s chest is red, sweat pouring down his body, his long brunette hair covers his face, he bites his bottom lip showing off his teeth, nose flaring, he doesn’t stop grinding his hips into hers. The Omega is sweating too. Her chest is red, her body going numb, brunette hair covers her face, biting her lips to hold back the screams to no avail, she pants like a horny dog begging to be fucked, begging to be knotted. Her pussy hurts so much that she feels like it’s on fire. Ontari yelps at the connection between her ass and his hand as he slaps it hard, she can almost feel his knot but it was hard to tell because her ass and pussy hurt so badly that the only thing, she can feel is that.

Roan grabs her by the arms, placing her at the edge of the bed but remaining on the floor, he holds her down. Grabbing her shoulders from under her arms, so close to her ear he whispers, “Are you going to talk back to me?”

Ontari fears the words in her mouth, she doesn’t say anything. Roan pulls her hair back and whispers again, “Answer me! Are you going to talk back to me?”

“No.” She tries.

“Liar!” He didn’t believe her and pushes her head down to the bed, he slaps her ass again, she yelps. “Are you going to talk back to me!?”

“No! No, I won’t talk back!” She yells.

He kept his hand to her head, plowing her harder still, “Who’s your king? Tell me! Who’s your king?!”

Ontari yells, “You are!”

Roan whispers in her ears, he slows down just a little, “Say it again? Say it again?”

She pants, whispering, “You are. You’re my king. You’re my king.”

“Who do you belong to? Hmm?” He demanded to hear.

She replied, “To – to you. To you, I belong to you, my king.”

“Do you want to stop?”

She nods.

“Use your words Ontari. Do you wish to stop?”

“No.”

“What do you want then? Answer me?”

Ontari exhales, “I – I want you to make me cum. Please, make me cum. I want to feel your knot inside me. Please cum inside me.”

“You wish for that, from your king?” He huffed.

“Yes! Yes, please.” She nods.

Roan continues moving his hips harder than before, he let’s go of her hair and places his hands on her hips. His knot forming, her pussy hot, breaths heavy. Their bodies stiff and tense, jerking back and forth, Ontari’s pussy aches but she can now feel his knot beginning to swell to its full form and since she’s small in height the pressure of his knot was larger than most, at least that’s what she thought. She was so hot and bothered and so tired that she felt her mind go blank, the sensation of his balls slapping against her, she feels something in the lower body is to ache, it hurts her. He leans over panting in her ear, Ontari quivering under him, shallow thrusts and feminine growls and purrs escape her voice as masculine growls escape his, slow and steady jerks as they both climaxed together with her extra juices coming from her clit, she stains the edge of the bed, trickling the sheets in hot liquids. Roan holds his position tightly, unable to remove his cock as it fills her fully. His kisses are lazy on her skin, biting her cheeks and neck, Ontari giggles turning her head slightly over her shoulder to kiss his lips.

The sunsets, the crows and ravens cawing in the night, few torches lit and guards posted within the area. The village is slightly silent, a few mild conversations here and there but nothing that would disturb the sleeping villagers. Roan and Ontari both have taken sleep, the blanket barely covers his whole body and more of hers, as she snuggles against him and his arm around her.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6

POLIS

During the night, about a month has passed since Lexa and her small army left the city. Titus had entered the throne room of the tower, just staring outside of the window. He didn’t like what’s happening, what with the unknown territories, clan supplies have gone missing, and his student, Lexa, charging in after them with just a small few.

As much as he wanted to argue, the decision was already made. He only wishes he could do something about these ghosts of warriors and at the moment, he has no clue.

Titus has a bad feeling about it, and he doesn’t like it. Within the moment of silence, the door opens and enters a small girl of dark skin, about average height with long braided dark hair with blonde highlights. She wore a replica of Titus’ ouspika robes except she had on a hood.

“Amin Titus?”

Titus looks back and sees the girl, he motions for her to come to stand at his side. “How was the journey in requiring the Natblida? I hope it was not a waste of such a long trip.”

She sighs, “Unfortunately, the journey was not the problem. There have been some several lacks of Nightbloods within the territories. Luckily, we manage to find a few just outside of Eden’s Path, a couple of orphans from the war past.”

“The more Nightbloods we find, the least we will have to worry.”

Gaia was curious, “What is troubling you Master?”

Titus says nothing for about a few minutes. Should he be troubled? Or should he not? The evidence upon these mysterious warrior ghosts is only just, there is no evidence to prove they are the ones behind it. Maybe, it is a conspiracy within the clans. One blames the other to dominate power, and by doing so, gain access to the Commander throne. And if so, which clan would be bold enough to take it? At the very moment, each clan hates the other, so it is difficult to choose which. He thinks, what has become of this world?

His thoughts are soon interrupted by Gaia calling out to him. “Master Titus?”

He looks to her when called upon. With his hands to his back, he begins to question his thoughts. He sees her waiting for him to respond, with her hands folded to her front. “You have been to the territories, Gaia, you’ve seen much, correct?”

“Yes, Master.”

“And you have seen the clans and their leaders do you not? Talked to the people in your quest for Nightbloods?” He says.

“Yes, Master, I have.”

Titus nods, “Tell me, what do the people say, about this, about these crimes committed in the territories?”

Gaia was sure at what he’s getting at, so she answered him with whatever knowledge she knows, “They believe it to be a coax. A child’s game Master.”

“A child’s game? How so?”

“Well, they believe that there isn’t such a thing as ghosts, Master. They believe that their neighboring clans are taking advantage of the situation and are using a false story about warrior ghosts invading the lands.” Gaia says as they now walk away from the window and into the middle of the room after a few steps down.

He nods, “And what do you think?”

“You want my opinion, Master?”

“Yes,” stopping his movements to face her, “What is your opinion on this?”

Her opinion? “Well, Master, my guess there would be two sides to this. Either that it’s a fake, that the rumors about warrior ghosts are, in fact, a lie and we have nothing to worry about. However, if it is indeed true then we must prepare for the worse.”

“Hmm. Heda has already decided to go and find out the truth. She left only a month ago, and of course, we have not heard a word from her since. We must assume that she was either killed or lost somewhere beyond the known lands. At any rate, we must make sure the people do not retaliate in her absence.”

Gaia nods in agreement, “I agree Master Titus. I suggest we have a secondary leader, a temporary Heda to keep the peace while Heda Lexa is away.”

Titus smiles, “An excellent idea my young apprentice, a temporary Heda for the time being until Heda Lexa returns.” He places a hand on her shoulder, “Summon young Aden, I must speak to him at once.”

“Master Titus, are you sure?”

“Yes.” That was all he said.

Gaia isn’t sure of this idea. She knows the boy, aside from he’s records and skills, Gaia knows this boy. But given the situation, there is no other choice. “Sha Amin Titus.” She bows then leave to retrieve the boy.

FAR AWAY, IN UNKNOWN TERRITORY

It’s still night, only a month since Lexa came to this land of the unknown, hoping to find her enemy, hoping to find the source of the rumors that traveled throughout the Coalition Territories, hoping to erase the foolish thought of ghosts from the people’s minds, only to find out half of it was true.

The ghosts were real. The rumors were real. Wanheda was real. Clarke… is real. At least in physical form. She has the same voice, the same looks, the same birthmark on the corner of her lip. And yet… she’s different.

Colder.

Scarier.

Lexa wasn’t sure, but for some reason, it’s familiar. The presents of Wanheda, her character, her role was all too familiar. She’s not sure she understands it of course but she somehow knows it’s like a dream she once had. Or maybe a past life experience she’s forgotten. Whatever it is, it scares her, even if it’s not showing itself.

Her body aches. Sleeping in the wrong position wasn’t helping. The scent of unmarked Omegas in Clarke’s bed hurts her. The ale didn’t bother Lexa, she was used to it by now, but the scent of her mate, her beloved Alpha courting others, having to witness one of them giving Clarke’s cock pleasure when she first entered the tent had hit her where she lives.

Her heart.

Jealousy had covered it. Rage burns it. Guiltiness spreads it, like a virus.

She was only partially happy to see Clarke alive and well. To have felt her skin against hers. To have been able to consummate their bond once again even if it was just meaningless sex. To Lexa, she had that feeling again, the one she used to have when Clarke wasn’t like this like she is now.

Even with all this aside, she knows she’s betrayed her. She knows she’s guilty in every aspect of the word. But…

…was she? I mean, was she guilty of leaving Clarke behind? Did she make the right choice? She doesn’t know. All the questions in her head, she’s not sure how to answer them, or if there was a right answer, she couldn’t find it.

Lexa, slowly getting up from the bed, hands cuffed, barely dressed. Her clothes were a bit torn after being almost raped by a pack of Alphas she doesn’t even know and to have Clarke – Wanheda – forcefully take her to bed and then having to feel something inside that was not what she expected. Lexa felt hurt and humiliated. She didn’t show it of course.

She got to fix her shirt a little bit, and when she grabbed the waistband of her pants, she saw Clarke sitting on her throne with a bottle of ale she’s been chugging down. Wanheda, leaning back on the skull chair, barely sitting straight. Completely in a haze, Clarke looks like she’s bored, her mind is somewhere else and she’s quiet.

Lexa gets up to buckle up her pants and goes to her. She sees that Clarke is not paying attention and that she’s in her own little world in her mind. Something Lexa wonders about.

She was on the side of her chair, as she tried to take the bottle away from her. Clarke grips it in her hands as a reflex. Knowing that she’s not letting go, Lexa moves Clarke’s red hair out from her face and tucks it behind her ear. She then cups her face and gently forces her to look in her direction. But Clarke isn’t looking towards her.

“Clarke… what has become of you?” Lexa says to herself, not knowing if she heard it too. She wipes Clarke’s lips with her thumb when she saw a bit of liquid coming down to her chin. “You shouldn’t drink so much, Clarke, you can get sick.”

“The fuck, do you care?” Wanheda finally speaks.

Lexa stopped, putting the bottle to the floor, and looked at her, to get a few minutes to hold off on what she might say, “I do care Clarke. I care about you.”

“No, you don’t,” She says as she raised her eyes to face her. The look of hate and disgust ran over. Nothing but hatred in her red eyes that were once blue. “You don’t care about me at all. In fact,” Wanheda says as soon as she grabbed Lexa’s neck. She squeezed, giving the impression of choking her. Wanheda raises, not removing her hand from her neck, and says, “You were the one who killed me. And now, I have risen from the grave, I’ve become a new being, more powerful than I once was. I am Wanheda.” Clarke then tosses Lexa to the ground. She gasps and coughs, grasping at her neck, rubbing the soreness.

Lexa coughs, “This isn’t like you, Clarke. You’re better than this. I know that you are. Please, Clarke, stop this. Uncuff me and let’s go home, together.”

“No.”

Lexa growls, as she hits the floor with her cuffed hands, “You can’t honestly say that you have no home, Clarke, because it’s ridiculous! You have a home. With your people, with me!”

“This is my home. These are my people.”

She growls again, “No they’re not! They’re traitors and thieves. Rapists. They aren’t loyal to anyone!”

“After five years, you don’t get to judge.”

“I have every right to. I am still Heda. I know these people better than you do; I know what they’re capable of.”

“And yet you exile them, all under false pretenses, some were exile for false crimes, others were in the wrong place, at the wrong time. You’ve exiled them without a say or trail. You even sought to exile the woman you claim to love.” Wanheda turns her head slightly to the left, “Clarke is dead because of you.”

“No! She’s not dead, she’s standing right in front of me! You are standing right in front of me, Clarke! You are not dead!” Lexa yelled at her, grinding her teeth, clutching her fists.

“She is dead.”

“Enough of this! You’re not dead, Clarke! You’re alive, you’re breathing! The dead can’t breathe, it would be physically impossible!” Lexa growled.

“She is dead…”

“Stop it!!!” She hated Clarke acting this way. What’s the matter with her? Why does she continue saying that she’s dead when she’s alive? Had she lost her sense of morality? Has she no idea of who she is? Has the impact of the mountain messed with her head, that she doesn’t remember what her name is or who she mated with?

No, it couldn’t be that. She knows who she is, she knows her mate, she knows where she came from. But is she being stubborn, playing these games with Lexa because deep down she really hates her? Does she hate Lexa for leaving? Does she hate Lexa for having to choose between them, her people or her mate, the mate that she’s known since the age of 13? Does she hate Lexa for trespassing into her so-called village of outcasts? Does she hate Lexa for letting her died in the flames of Mount Weather?

She didn’t know. She couldn’t have known. Had she seen the outcome before it happened, she would have done something about it, but she didn’t. Lexa didn’t know.

She had pondered this, all of this. Is this the cost of it? Has she truly lost her Alpha? Has Clarke become so clouded with hate that she would punish the very woman, the very Omega she had mated with all those years ago?

And yet, and still, she is so defiant. So, determine to play this ridiculous game with her. Cat and mouse, beast to prey, so determined to not face the truth, that Clarke is, in fact alive.

She is alive, whether she wants to admit to it or not. Lexa will not give up. She refuses to.

Wanheda stands there, her back turned from Lexa as she is sitting on the floor, cuffed. Her red long hair, that smells of blood and ash, touching the rear of her pants. Her bare skin covered in scars, marks, and bruises, left questions in Lexa’s head.

Has she done this to herself? Did something happen to her? Was she torture or attacked by an animal? Why were there marks on her skin? Her fair, creamy skin covered in hideous markings. What has happened to Clarke?

Wanheda pays no mind to Lexa, she only stands there with her back turned. There is an aura about her stance. A dark, ominous aura that had color. A dark shade of red and black, surrounding her, cloaking her.

This was her pheromone, her inner Alpha’s aura, slipping through for dominance. Telling everyone that she is the top dog of her pack, that she is a leader, that she is feared and respected. Her people believe that she can bring the dead to life, and damned those to hell should they turn against her.

Wanheda was that powerful. It may be superstitious, but who’s to say it can’t be true? A lot of things have happened over the past five years.

ARKADIA

After finishing the last patient, Abby had returned to her home and locked the door shut. She sighs as she leans against it, then goes to her dresser to retrieve her clothes.

While gathering her clothes, she heads to the bathroom and runs the hot water. Abby removes her dirty clothes and tosses them in the hamper. Entering the shower, she finds herself in a calm state, water dripping down her body, washing away the dirt and mud, soothing her aching muscles. Her blondish brown hair soft and wet to her back, grabbing the shampoo, she scrubs it thoroughly then rinse. The same with the conditioner. Both had an argan oil ingredient that smells like white grapefruit and mint. After washing her hair, she went on to the rest of her body, using a loofah and an Irish spring soap.

Once she was done, she got out of the shower, putting her clean clothes on, and heads to the bedroom, but just before she hit the bed, she heard a voice on her other walkie talkie she kept in her room.

Since the room was soundproof, she knew it could be only one person to contact her through it. As she goes to her bedside table, she picks up the walkie, “Niylah?”

“It’s me, Abby.” She replied.

Abby sounded worried, “Are you ok, are you safe?”

“Yes, I’m alright, I just wanted to hear your voice.”

Abby sighed to herself, as she climbed into bed, “Where are you, does your father know that you’re up this late?”

“I waited until my father was asleep to talk to you. I’m in the horse shed just outside the hut.”

Abby smiles, “Niylah, I know you don’t have a horse. Now, where are you, right now?”

“You know me too well, love. I’m in the bunker, our little home away from home. I thought I’d come by and talk with you here. I miss you, Abby.”

Laying her back against the wall of the bed, Abby had imagined the bunker which Niylah was in. Having the same décor of flowers and plants, powered by UV lights to keep them from dying, hanged on the ceiling. A stash of food in the fridge, a wide-open space for them to move around, and the bed they once shared. A few shelves here and there; filled with trinkets, jars, dishes, extra bed sheets, furs and blankets, extra clothes, and books. On the walls were love letters and poems they’ve written each other, pictures of flowers, even a sketch engraved that says ‘Abby + Niylah 4ever’ with a heart around it. There was a table underneath it with two sits. A kitchen with sink and running water from the river just outside.

The sound of her voice settles her heart, she smiles at the thought of her Beta. “I miss you too. So… what are you up to?”

“Well… I was just sitting here at the table, just staring at the engraving on the wall. Thinking about you, wishing you were here.”

Abby purrs, “Skaikru has a curfew, you know. The gates are locked. No one leaves after 11 at night so…”

Niylah groans over the walkie, “Ugh, you and your rules.”

Abby nods, “Well, babe, what do you want me to do? The gates wouldn’t open until 6.”

“But I need you. I miss your touch.” Niylah whines.

“Do you want to try it again?”

“Yes.”

Abby drops the walkie and goes to get her datapad from the drawer she keeps hidden. While being five years, Skaikru had contacted the ring of the Ark in space and left it online so that they would have a world-wide network service for things such as datapads, Wi-Fi, and others.

Since Abby uses a datapad for her patients in the med-bay, she has a secret one in her room for…other purposes.

She logs on to the datapad and showed that Niylah had also logged in too. The Alpha sees her Beta inside the bunker, on the screen. The auto is at a minimum. And the lighting is at default. Abby soon gets comfortable in bed and watches Niylah walking to what seems to be the bed within the bunker. She lays the pad on a flat board so it’s not to move.

Niylah had on her casual sleeping clothes of a loose shirt and shorts from what Abby can see. “Hey, you.”

“Hey yourself. I see you’re wearing my favorite outfit.” From what the Beta sees, Abby has on a tank top and black pants. Niylah can also see her abs from just the shirt itself. Her tone muscles, make her moan. “I thought I’d put something nice for you. And I know how much you like this shirt,” Niylah purrs as she leans back against her hands to support the chest as she shows off her shorts to the Alpha’s eyes, “and these shorts.”

The Alpha growls and whimpers, “Niylah…”

“And I know how much you like it when to remove my shirt and reveal my breasts to you. Showing off the marks you gave me on my skin.” The Beta says as she takes off her loose grey shirt, tossing it to the floor and she traces the bite marks Abby made. Niylah gently moves her hand over her body, from her neck to her chest to fill-up her beautiful breasts. Giving them a squeeze, her lust eyes sent shivers down Abby’s spine but as soon as she sees her Beta grabbing one of her tits then licking them with her tongue, the bulge in Abby’s pants began to grow.

The Alpha whimpers, “That’s mine…”

Niylah knew every trick to get Abby all worked up, and she played it well. She gave Abby a lustful look, smiling as she does so, caressing her breast, “I need you, Abby, can’t you see that? I need you so badly.”

“You do?” She whimpers.

The Beta nods, biting her lips seductively, “Yes, baby, my body’s craving for you, and I know that you’ve become hard. Let me see it.”

The Alpha does what her Beta tells her, not wanting to displease her mate. Abby unbuttons and zips down her pants to pull out her hard cock to stroke it slowly. Niylah sees her cock out and she gets on her knees, placing her hand above her shorts. “Is this what you wanted?”

“Mmmm yes. That’s what I need. It’s so hard, my Alpha. You’ve made me so wet; I can’t stand it. I need you inside me, Abby, I need that cock of yours inside me,” Niylah says as she begins to remove her shorts leaving her panties on just to tease Abby. “I miss your touch on my skin, your scent, your warmth…”

Abby whimpers when she sees her Beta, through the screen of the tablet, half-nude. She strokes her cock gently and slowly, so turned on by her teasing Beta, she felt like she was about to faint. The Alpha growls and whimpers, “Niy, you’re killing me.”

“…Your taste. That’s what I miss the most, Abby. I need you to fuck me, Abby, my pussy’s dripping so much. Just to feel your tongue licking my pussy. Ooooh, I love it.”

“N-N-Niy, wh-wha-what are you doing?”

Niylah smirks at her Alpha. She seductively takes off her panties in front of the screenshot. Abby whimpers, her cock hard and trembling, she wants to fuck her. She wants to make love to her, to take her back into her arms and mate her again, but she knows she can’t and it’s frustrating her inner self. Niylah plays the seductress very well, she likes getting Abby all railed up. It made the sex great. The Beta has a weakness for her Alpha, and her weakness is that she can’t get enough.

Once the panties were removed, a strain of lady cum came out, almost as a tease for the Alpha.

Abby kept on stroking her hard cock, she removed her shirt to show off her abs and skin tone. Her lean muscles are good for catching people and seducing people too. The Alpha growls and whimpers when she sat back down, exposing her legs wide to the screen. “Ooh, Abby…”

“Niy, no! No, that’s mine! You don’t touch that but me. It’s mine!”

The Beta whines, “But I miss you so much, baby, I’m so horny I just want to cum on your cock. I want you inside me, my Alpha. I want to ride you slowly, savor every moment of it until you cum inside,” she rubs her fingers towards her wet pussy, circling her throbbing clit. She moans Abby’s name, “Oh Abby, I want to feel your knot inside me. Mmm, yes. Put your fingers in me like this, licking my clit.”

The Alpha whimpers even more. She sees her Beta fingering herself on the camera, this made her super hard, by the time she took off her tank top, Niylah had her fingers coming in and out of her soaked pussy. “Oh Niylah, it’s so hot.”

“Your cock is so big Abby; I want you to put it in my mouth and gag me with it. Drink your cum, and swallow it down my throat. Wouldn’t you want that my Alpha? You want your Beta to take care of you?”

Abby nods, “Yes… I’ll shove my cock deep inside you and stretch out that tight pussy. Make you scream my name, start begging for my load.”

Niylah tilts her head back, rubbing her pussy more, hearing the squishy sounds of her Beta cum. Her clit throbs so much, she began to rub her entire hand over it. Grabbing her breasts in the other and began to squeeze, pinching her nipples, the Beta purrs, moans, whines, and pants. She needs her Alpha inside her, the temptation was killing her. Niylah became incredibly horny she began to fuck herself while Abby watches from the camera. Niylah takes her fingers out and shows Abby her mess, “I need you to clean me, baby, I’ve made such a mess. I need that magic tongue of yours. Rub it on your cock and take advantage of your Beta. Fuck this pussy more.”

Abby whines, whimpers, rubbing her cock, her knot forming, she felt like she was going to burst. And she did. The Alpha came on her stomach, her load was long and thick, like fireworks blasting out of the rocket and being covered by her hand. Niylah became super wet after see her Alpha’s cum covered cock, she continues to masturbate in front of the tablet’s camera. The Alpha growls and whimpers, “Oh Niylah, fuck! Oh, that’s good, go ahead and stroke my cock. Keep fingering yourself, baby. You look so beautiful.”

“Abby,” Niylah whines, her cheeks turned red, “I can’t… I’m gonna cum.” She screams, fingering herself, she begins to squirt her omega juices on the sheets of the bed. Wishing her Alpha was there to hold her through her orgasm. Continuously breathing heavily, she rides her orgasm until she can no longer move. Abby’s cock cums again and again, “Ah shit!”, until her knot was finished. She stares at the screen, Niylah struggling to sit up and leans over on all fours. Her breasts hang low on her chest.

What Abby wouldn’t give to have her cock in between them. Having Niylah suck her like that and unloading her thick cum in her mouth. It turned her on and she began to stroke her hard cock again.

The Beta was now on her stomach, her bubbly ass was seen in front of the screen for the Alpha. She lifted her ass just a little to finger fuck her pussy more, “Mmm Abby. I need you so much, baby. I can’t stop fingering my pussy. I want to taste my cum on your cock. I’m dripping, my Alpha. I want to feel every inch of your cock inside my tight hole.”

“I’ll have you wrapped around me, soon baby, your legs around my waist, your hands on my shoulders while I bounce you on my hard cock.” Abby groans, whimpers, and growls.

Niylah purrs and whines, “That’s my cock, my beautiful Alpha’s cock.”

Abby nods and whimpers, “It’s yours, Niy, you’re the only one who gets to touch it. You get to rub your nipples on it, message it with her breasts, lick it with your tongue, stick it in your pussy and tight ass, suck my balls dry, and swallow my cum down your throat.”

“Mmhmm. Fuck yes. I love that cock. I want to mark you again, and moan your name.”

“Do it, baby girl, go ahead and say my name.”

“Abby.”

“Say it again.”

Niylah shuts her eyes, “Oh Abby.”

Abby groans, growls, and whimpers, “Who’s your Alpha? Who do you belong to?”

“Aah, you’re my Alpha, I belong to you!” Niylah feels like she was going to cum again. “Take advantage of me my Alpha, use me however you like!”

The Alpha’s cock throbs so much that Abby can feel her heartbeat through it, “Niy I need you to deep throat me, I want my cock in your mouth until you gag on it while I eat your pussy.”

Niylah bites her lips, grinding her hips to the rhythm of her fingers. Her pussy soaked, dripping down and staining the bed, “Oh Abby, you’re so good to me. I’ll moan even louder if you pinch my nipples. Make you suck on my breasts. My clit’s throbbing baby, I need you to take care of it for me. Mmh, fuck me, Abby. Fuck me hard.”

“Fuck, you’re such a bad girl Niy, I’m gonna have to punish you when I get over there. You made my cock so hard.” Abby’s face was starting to flush.

Moving her fingers and her hips faster, she then puts her other hand, her other fingers, into her ass and is to fuck her from behind. Niylah was so turned on by Abby’s cock on the screen, she couldn’t help herself. She needed her Alpha’s cock, she needed Abby. To feel her. Arms around her, to smell her scent, to bite her skin, to wrap her wet dripping pussy around that huge cock of hers. “Ah! Abby, fuck me, fuck me hard. Please! Punish me with your cock!” She says as she fingers herself, her ass has become wet too.

Abby moves forward on the bed, she places the tablet down and letting it stand, she then leans over continuing to stroke her hard cock. The damn thing nearly swollen, a knot tied to the brim, to the point where she can’t hold it. She sees the thickness of her Beta’s cum, the whiteness of it dripping down to the sheets. Abby wants to lick it clean; she wants to taste it. “Oh, goddamnit!”

Minutes went by, hours, the Alpha and Beta continue to tease each other via webcam. Cumming, climaxing from left to right until they could no longer control themselves that they were covered in their juices. Too exhausted to continue further, Abby’s knot was gone and Niylah felt much better. Her body aches but at least she was able to satisfy her Alpha and herself. “That… was amazing.”

“You’re amazing Niy. I can’t believe we did it again.” Abby grin.

Niylah purrs as she takes the tablet, “Well, believe it, Abby, I’ll only do this with you, for you. You’re my Alpha. I only wish I would be able to hold you, to feel your touch again.”

Abby whimpers, “You will, Niy. I promise.”

FAR AWAY, IN UNKNOWN TERRITORY

In the home of the once Azgeda warriors, Roan and Ontari were cuddled up together in bed. After mating, they became too exhausted to leave their home for the night shift. The Alpha had given his Omega quite a workout, of course, she had it coming after the way she acted.

Roan knew they can’t disrespect their Heda’s laws. He knew this first hand because the last time someone disrespected Wanheda was not a pretty sight to see…

Some time ago, someone tried to assassinate Wanheda while she slept. This man claiming that she was nothing more than an Alpha gangster wanting to take power over the people just like Heda Lexa. The man had also claimed that if he were to kill Wanheda, then that power would be given to him in exchange for his crimes.

The man had thought wrongly.

Wanheda had known one of them would betray her. She let him have his fun until the point where she then killed him.

Her recruits, her new people, have witnessed this act of treason with their own eyes and had witnessed the power Wanheda truly has.

She had grabbed the man by his sacred parts and dragged him outside of her tent. She had called out to the people stating that “I have given you life, a second chance to start anew, yet I am rewarded with an assassination attempt? You, who were exiled by Lexa and forced to fend for yourselves like dogs. I have given you a home, I became your savior, and yet you would deny me?” She went on saying. Everyone had seen Wanheda’s hand gripping the cock and balls of the man who tried to kill her in sleep. She squeezed hard, and the man yelled as he felt his parts ripped from the flesh by her hand. The crowd was without breath as the man clutched his bleeding crotch while Wanheda stood over him. It was a public display.

The man, on his knees, holding onto his bleeding crotch as it was departed of balls and cock, pleading to Wanheda for mercy. She had only replied, “You would beg for life, in the hands of death herself? It is unavoidable. You were given a chance to live, away from the Coalition who have turned their backs on you. To all of you. Instead, you resorted in treason, that cannot be forgiven.”

She gave the dogs his parts as she resorted to tearing his shirt, moving his head to the side, and then biting him hard to the point of pain. The people had watched, as blood spilled from her lips. Wanheda was drinking the blood of the man. While she did, her nails ripped his flesh from behind, tearing open the back, pulling the skin off, and slowly ripping off the ribs. The man had cried out to the gods for mercy for they have sent the devil in human form as punishment for his crime. Wanheda made the man live through the experience, kept him alive as he suffered at her hands. The hands of death. With the ribs open, she tore his lungs and heart, drinking and feasting. Her hands were covered in blood as well as her face. The man, now dead, collapses to the ground, his eyes were lifeless and his pale skin showed with a hint of blood coming from the mouth.

A slow, torturous death.

Wanheda’s cold, red glowing eyes sparked fear in the people. She looked into their souls, reading them, watching them. It had sent a chill to the spine. And as she finished with the organs, she arises to address the people. “This man thought it wise to cross me. Doubted my ability to lead and therefore challenged my authority by trying to assassinate me. He thought he could escape death by granting mercy, but I am Death, and you cannot escape it. I know all, and I see all. Death is everywhere. I granted you freedom away from the Coalition Lexa had you under where you were merely slaves to her power, here, you are free. I gave you life, but cross me and you will die.”

From there, everyone had pledged their loyalty to Wanheda as they all kneeled and bow to her, praising her and calling her Heda. Everyone was permitted to do whatever they liked, they had nowhere else to go. Wanheda, as vile as she may be to the man she killed, was a total opposite of their once Heda Lexa. For she, had shown mercy, she had led them well, no violence was seen in the village by others from the Coalition. They’ve kept hidden from them, in secret for five long years. They’ve enjoyed their new home, and have grown in numbers. They had to gain the advantage of the Coalition weapons, all thirteen of them.

The only thing that had troubled Roan was, why have they not killed Lexa and her troops now that they are here in the village? What was the angle? Was this some sort of test, to prove once and for all that they are not loyal to the once-great Commander of the 13^th clans?

Thoughts had played in the mind but were disturbed by the sounds of Ontari as she stirred in bed. “Roan, what troubles you? Why do you not sleep?”

“I’ve just been thinking.”

Ontari sits up and rubs his back, “About what? Tell me?”

Roan purred at her touch, knowing she had found the favorite spot he likes, “It’s nothing. Go back to sleep.”

“No. I will not have my mate in deeper thoughts than usual, now tell me what’s bothering you?” Ontari growls.

“The events that occurred… and your actions in the square.”

The Omega huffed, “Ugh, not this again.”

“Yes, this again. Ontari, what you tried to do was inexcusable.” Roan growls.

“Inexcusable? Roan, she was sitting right there! Shackled with the rest of her men. Knowing that she was practically waiting for the kill, what would you have me do?” Ontari growls and lays back down.

Roan growls as he gets up from bed to face her, “How about nothing? How about the fact that Wanheda could have killed you for going against her law?”

The Omega gets up and out of bed in a huff, she angrily walks towards the counter bare naked, not bothering to put clothes on or finds a robe to cover herself. She takes a cup of water to drink, “I don’t give a shit.”

“Careful, Ontari. She has eyes and ears everywhere. Saying that you don’t care is like a signed confession, one that I will not see it pass.” Roan calmly said to her.

She nods and turns. She looks at him and he too was bare naked in front of her. His cock was soft and it dangled, his ripe muscles were sharp and veiny. His chest was hard and slightly covered in hair. Then looking upon his face, was his beard and mustache, the scars markings on his body as well as his face stating that he was Azgeda, long dark brunette hair and a serious look on his face. Ontari had fallen in love with that face, and of course, his skills in battle. Everything else was a plus. “What’s the point of it, Roan? I have been labeled a child killer by the very woman who sent us to exile. I’ve never harmed a child in my life,” She paused for a moment as she softly says, “I can’t even bare your child.”

Roan stills himself. He knew Ontari was right about one thing, that she couldn’t bear his child. They’ve tried, even at a young age. Countless times, and yet still no child of their own. Ontari felt like something was wrong with her, like if she had been cursed, especially if she’s labeled a child killer.

The Alpha stares at her. Soft skin, beautiful breasts, an hourglass figure, and her long brunette hair, the scars on her face and body signifying that she was once Azgeda. A young, beautiful Omega he fell in love with since he was a teenager. His father never approved of his relationship with Ontari because of her age and her attitude towards people. It didn’t stop him from mating her eventually.

He goes up to her, grabbing her arms, staring at her eyes, “We will have a child one day, I promise.”

“How can you be so sure of yourself?”

“I have faith. You and I will have children, at least one of each. And that label can go straight to hell.” Roan purrs, rubbing his thumb on her skin. The Omega purrs at his touch. She places her hand on his chest and abs, feeling the ripples of his hot flesh, several scars lay upon it, proof that he was involved in a battle for survival.

“You know,” The Omega begins to say, “Your father never approved our bonding. Especially, with our age difference. And if we have a child…”

Roan growls at the hearing, “Fuck my father. If he cannot accept our love, then there is no room for him in my life.”

The Omega purrs to him. Planting a kiss on his lips while slipping her hand to his cock, squeezing his balls in pleasure. He whimpers at her touch, and he begins to move his hands to her ass and sticks his finger in her tight hole. She purrs and whines when he pushes and pulls his finger in and out of her.

Roan then picks her up, brushing the items from the counter away, and places her on top without leaving the kiss.

The Alpha then licks his Omega’s sore pussy gently and thrusting his middle finger in her ass. He runs his dirty finger in the lips of her pussy and continues to finger fuck her more. He moves her a little bit forward, licks his hand to rub his cock and slides it in her ass, and fucks her.

Ontari purrs and moans, Roan growls and whimpers, both were enjoying the show, both were enjoying the pleasure they’re receiving from each other. She then puts her legs on his shoulders as if to go deeper inside. It wasn’t their usual speed, but since they just had sex a few hours ago, and the fact that Ontari’s body was still recovering, they had no choice.

Roan’s cock was squeezed by her walls, it made it harder to move and it felt so good. He felt like he was going to cum any second, “Ontari, you’re squeezing me too hard…”

“I’m sorry Roan, I can’t help it, it feels too good.” She purrs, humping her hips back and forth on his hard cock she loved so much.

His chest grew red, thrusting his hips in her, feeling his balls slapping her ass, the wetness of her insides. Roan did manage to get out of her to spit in her hole, then rubbing it on his cock and placing it back in. 

It was wetter now than before, and it was a bit easier to move. The Alpha growls, grabbing Ontari’s breast and sucking at the nipples like a newborn. It turned her on and she grabbed his head and kissed him fully, a deep, passionate kiss. The touch of tongue fighting for dominance knowing full well she could never win at the feel of his touch. She loves him so much, and he loves her, that neither of them was strong enough when intimate with each other in the privacy of their home.

Roan moves back to take a view of his cock inside her ass, caressing her breast, he thrusts even harder. Spreading her legs wide, he again spits this time on her pussy and rubs it with his fingers. Fingering her painful pussy and rubbing her sensitive clit with his thumb, she had her eyes in the back of her head when he did this.

Ontari moans and whimpers, “Roan please…”

“Shhh, it’s okay. It’s okay, I’ve got you. Go ahead and cum, baby.” Roan purrs in her ear.

The Omega, given no choice over her body, had urinated again, only this time it was on her mate’s stomach, her sore pussy gasping in her orgasm. The Alpha takes out his cock and rubs it over the yellow liquid, soothing the flow and covering his junk with it. Once again, a complete turn on. He soon stuffs it back inside her ass and fucks her faster and harder until his knot began to form, locking them. “You never could hold your piss in, hainofi.” Roan purrs and kisses her lips to a full.

“That’s only because you have a big cock, ai haihefa. It feels so good. Mmm.” Ontari purrs, moving her hips to his. Feeling his knot grow to a full, Roan took Ontari off the counter and laid his back on the bed while she rode him on top.

Her breasts jiggle up and down, taking as much of his knot as she could in her ass. From her experience, Roan was big, especially if he was knotted. The Alpha laid there enjoying the show of his horny Omega, grabbing her breasts in his hands, he sat up just a little to suck them, then her neck. Tracing his teeth on her flesh for a tease. His hot breath makes her quiver and shakes, brushing his hair with her nails, breathing against his ear, moaning his name over and over again. He bites her, marking her again and again and again.

She yelps, buckling her hips against him, she felt his knot burst inside her. Roan’s warm cum streaming her anus all the way, until it became a bit soft and Ontari got off to lay him back down to suck him off. Roan, too, had the chance to lick her private area, but he went as gentle as he could, savoring the moment of the essence of her womanhood and the vile stench of her rectum.

The Omega sucks his cock and licks up hers and his mess with her tongue. Teasing his half-hard knot became a thing for her because she would always have him spur more of his cum to the point where she would drink it. Even using her breast would drain him out.

By the time they were finished, they were too exhausted to move or even get out of bed. Ontari had crawled into a ball and fell asleep, Roan comes to cover her with the blanket and wraps her around his arms, kissing her gently then following her in dreams.

POLIS

The city was still dark, but nearly morning, as the sky dims just a little brighter. The streets are quiet and barely anyone around, except for the guards of course. Gaia exits the tower, placing her hood on to cover her identity, as she walks around keeping quiet and avoiding the security as best, she can.

She sees two of them and manages to stay clear of them, then there was a sound. The two guards were alerted and went to see who it was. Gaia thought she was spotted but it turns out that the one who made the noise was a cat digging through the trash.

Gaia was safe… at least that’s what she thought.

A stranger had grabbed her and pulled her away from prying eyes. Her mouth was covered, to only heard a whisper of a voice, “Shh, Gaia, it’s me. Calm yourself.”

“Don’t do that, you could have given me a heart attack.” She whispered.

“I’m sorry, but what are you doing out here in the middle of the night? Do you know how worried your mother is? You know, civilians are not allowed to roam around the streets at night. What were you thinking?”

Gaia sigh, “I’m sorry, I didn’t know you were on guard duty.”

“I’m always on guard duty. Now, what are you doing out here?”

She nods, “I can’t tell you. I was sworn to secrecy.”

“Did Titus send you out here?”

“I can’t say for sure.”

“Gaia…”

She groans, “Alright fine. He did send me, but it’s official Flamekeeper business. I can’t say anymore. I just need you to promise me that you won’t say anything. No one can know.”

“Just be careful okay? I don’t want your mother to kill me if she finds out what happened to you.”

Gaia smiles, “She’s not that type of person.”

“You don’t know your mother. Hurry up with whatever it is you’re doing then come home alright?”

The young Flamekeeper smiles, giving a kiss to the check, she says, “I will, I promise.” Then she leaves to continue with her assignment. While the other goes to the other side of the street and continues patrolling when a guard stops to talk. “Did you see anyone, Anya?” A guard said.

“No! I saw no one.” She replied.

With Anya’s lie, Gaia went on to walk the streets in silence. She got passed the market place and headed for the next house down. There, she saw a wood carving of a bull just above the door and a sign under it that said, Black & Smith. She knew she was in the right house because she can smell the stench of freshly made swords and other weapons. She checked her surroundings before knocking on the door.

A man had opened the door, he was about in his early 30s, average build, Latino complexions, light beard and mustache, several tribal tattoos on his arms, torso, and face, dreadlocks tied to a ponytail but only a few manages to hang down over his face, and light grey eyes. He was shirtless, aside from wearing pants, and smelled of sweat and fire. His name was…

“Marlow.”

He sighs, sliding his hand down on the door, “Gaia… Can I assume you didn’t come here for a social call?”

“May I come in?” She asked.

“If you must. Knowing you, and I do…you wouldn’t come here just to see me and chat, am I right?” Marlow says as he closes the door behind him.

Gaia takes off her hood, turning towards him, she swallows, “It’s about the boy. I need to speak to him.”

Marlow growls, nodding his head, “Oh, no. Not him.”

“Marlow…”

“Gaia, you told me, specifically, not to reveal him to the public. You and I both know how dangerous that is if people were to find out the truth.” He whispered to her.

Gaia also had whispered to him, “Yes, I am aware of that. But the situation is direr than that. Many don’t know the truth. No one does, only those willing to keep the secret. Even Master Titus doesn’t know.”

“Then why tell me?”

“I only told you because I trust you. And I know you would protect him. Just as I know you would protect me. No one else knows I came here.” Gaia says to him in a whisper. Standing close to him, pointing her finger at his chest, left him silent for the moment.

Regaining his thoughts, he looks to her soft, light brown eyes. “You know I would do more than just protect you.”

Gaia shutters at his words. The way he goes by them, the way he makes her feel, so infatuated, so intense, so light-headed that just a gaze from his eyes can melt her heart thousand times over. “Marlow, please.”

“Murry. You call me Murry. You’re the only one who gets to call me that.” He purrs to her while touching her cheek with the back of his fingers.

Gaia can’t help be feel flushed. His sensitive touch on her skin was like a newborn babe. Even though his hands are rough and strong due to his work, to her, he’s never once been rough for any reason. He cares too much for her, he could never see himself hurt her.

“Marlow. Please? Now’s not the time. I can’t stay out here much longer, you know that.” Gaia tried to remind him, and herself.

Marlow sighs. Nodding in her understanding, “Yeah, I know. I’ll go get him. He should be asleep by now.”

The young ouspika waiting for the boy to come out of sleep in the other room. While waiting, she noticed a small statue of a girl. This statue was made of iron, then painted in gold, in perfect detail. Gaia had taken a closer look only to find that the small trinket looked a lot like her in fact, it was her. She had blushed, unaware of how to feel about it at first but then she saw it to be…cute. She held on to it even after Marlow got out and onto the living room.

“He should be out of…” He soon sees her standing at his workbench, “Gaia...?”

Without turning towards him, she spoke softly, “This trinket…you made it?”

He stood silent, clearly embarrassed as if he was found guilty of a crime. He made his way to her and gently takes the small statue away from her. “You weren’t supposed to see that. I should have never left it out here.”

Gaia calmly said, “You do not have to be embarrassed about it.”

“I’m not.”

The ouspika smirked, “You certainly have talent, that’s for sure.”

Marlow puts the trinket back down on the table, “I’m a blacksmith, Gaia. There isn’t anything I can’t make.”

“And yet you chose to make this. A small statue of a girl in gold. Curious as to why you would choose my face to make this trinket.” Gaia explains to him, a bit offended.

Marlow looks into her eyes, “You know the reason.”

At that moment, she realized what he was referring to. Her face is a bit red, and due to her skin tone, it’s hard to see it. She retrained herself, trying to control her emotions, “It’s a weakness.”

“Who says it has to be?”

Gaia shrugs, “It just is. Master Titus said so himself.”

Marlow growls, “Titus is an old fart. He doesn’t know what he’s talking about. He just wants you to think like he does because no one took an interest in him. It’s not like that at all, Gaia, and I think you know that.”

“Your ways are different than mine. You build weapons, practice with them. Sell them to warriors all for a senseless war. While I follow my faith, here in the city.”

Marlow growls, “I’m a blacksmith Gaia, it’s what I do. I’m not out in the field of battle, I’m right here, working, day and night. Sweating in a hot room with nothing but metal and fire. And yeah, maybe I practice with a sword or two, but that’s just only to form my skills so that maybe one day I would be able to protect myself and those around me. That includes you.”

“Well, I’m sorry if I don’t follow your way of thinking.”

The boy soon gets out of the room, all dressed and packed. He, of course, was a bit sleepy, but it didn’t stop him from moving towards them. “I’m ready.” He yawns as he rubs his eye.

“Ok, Aden. Come, we don’t have much time.” Gaia says to him, gently guiding him to the door. She then looks back at the trinket once and then towards Marlow. “I’m sorry. You’ll have to find someone else.”

Marlow grabs her arm, gently squeezing it to not leave marks, he whispered to her, “There is no one else.”

Gaia sees his compassion, but her duty as an ouspika leads her elsewhere. She cannot stay here, not for much longer. She had to leave and leave quickly and quietly with the boy. Gaia slides her arms against his hand and soon after their hands touched for a brief moment but departed.

FAR AWAY, IN UNKNOWN TERRITORY

Still in the same position, so definite, so strong, that the breeze of the cold night winds slips through the flaps of the tent, blowing, whispering in their ears.

Their hair moves ever slightly, tickling the skin. Freezing their cheeks and noses, and slightly feeling the chill beneath their spine. With Clarke shirtless, she felt the movement of the cold wind than Lexa, whose shirt is thin amongst the sleeves.

She can smell Clarke’s pheromone fill the air around them. It was just enough to give her notice that the scent was different. The smell of burnt flesh and ash. So deep, so dark, that the gods themselves could fear it. It was so full of hatred and power of Wanheda’s might.

The scent itself was enough to bring men to their knees and set chills down their spines. However, Lexa was strong. She had a strong will to resist such intimidation and as she rose to her feet, with the support of the chair next to her, she made her way, slowly towards Clarke who seems to pay no mind to her.

Lexa took noticed of the scars she has on her back. The brutality of them. A horrid sight to bear. What has happened to Clarke that could have made these marks? Was it of the past? Or was it of the present? To Lexa, they didn’t look new and fresh, so it could have been before she arrived in the village. So many questions, so many unanswered, Lexa needed to know. She needs to know the truth.

She tries to trace the marks with her fingers, gently and without giving a stir from Clarke. There was no reflex from Wanheda. Lexa had continued to trace the scars, “Who has done this to you, Clarke? Tell me.” Wanheda stood silent. No thought to mind. Lexa then continues, removing the red hair more to the side to witness more of the marks on the Alpha’s skin. “I will not play these games with you Clarke. Tell me, who has left these marks upon you? And I will see to it, whoever is responsible, pay with their life.” Again, she said nothing. “Damnit, Clarke talk to me!”

Just then a rider came into the village, the horse was a pinto mare, the rider wore a black and purple hooded cloak, a black dress, and a golden crown. This person turned out to be a woman, with long black her, a beautiful face, and light green hazel eyes.

She was helped down the horse by guards, but as soon as she got down, Wanheda recognized her from the moment she arrived and halted in front of the tent. Wanheda leaves Lexa behind, inside the tent, ignoring her questions, and made her way to the woman who arrived.

Lexa curiously took a peek out outside; she had wondered who that woman was and why does Clarke go to her. She had asked one of the guards guarding the tent, “Who is that woman?”

“That’s the Lady Morgana, queen of Assyria.” He was somewhat kind enough to answer.

The Omega Heda, watched as the two were in conversation. This woman, Morgana; Lexa had a bad feeling about her. The way she’s smiling at Clarke, the way she is close to her, and the way she’s—

Wait! What is she doing? Lexa wonders. She sees Clarke as calmed as ever, then sees what this woman is doing to her. Morgana has leaned in and kisses Clarke; eyes shut and lips moving. She’s even seen Morgana’s hand roaming down towards Clarke’s pants, digging in to caress her private area.

This left Lexa speechless and dumbfounded.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7

Lexa had been unmoved and downright speechless, to witness the act of seduction to her mate by another woman was worse than finding her long lost love getting her cock sucked on by a different Omega.

She stands there watching, cuffed, surrounded by the enemy, and without her weapons, she had no way of defending herself even if she could. She told herself, she had to play it by ear to find out what exactly is going on, but having to see it again firsthand, she doesn’t think she could bear it.

Wanheda and Morgana make their way towards the main tent, and enters, completely ignoring the fact that Lexa was still inside. They make their way to the back, almost closing the curtain completely. The Alpha Heda had her back turned as Morgana sat on the bed to suck her off. Lexa hears this and steps back some without turning. She trembles to the sound of the other woman’s moaning. Lexa bites her lip, moving her fingers in a near fist. Wanheda had then been brought to lay on the bed, Morgana climbs on top of her adjusting her dress, and rides on her cock. This gave Lexa the chance to see firsthand the adulterous actions between her mate and that other woman she knows nothing about. Lexa continues to bite her lip this time a bit of blood slips down and her fists clutch so hard that her knuckles crack, she trembles and snarls. Growling and growling that her pheromones burst as her eyes turn black and she goes into a rampage and attacks Morgana.

Using the cuff chain to choke her, she drags Morgana off of Clarke and started a big commotion. Morgana struggling to break free, Lexa squeezing hard, and Wanheda growling, “Guards! Get her out of here!”

Within seconds, they came to restrain Lexa and left the tent quickly. She struggles against them to no avail, the Omega Heda growling and snarling, trying to get back to Morgana to choke her more.

Lady Morgana is freed from the attempt on her life, gasping for air; coughing heavy, and rubbing her sore neck while collapsed on the floor. Wanheda is at her side, kneeled, to examine the woman. She sees that there is no permanent damage and picks her up so that she can sit down on the bed.

As she sits, she continues to rub her neck, “Who was that girl?”

“Someone I used to know,” Wanheda said while getting a drink ready for her.

Morgana drinks, “A servant girl like that should have more discipline. If she was my servant, I would have her beaten until there was no life left in her.”

Wanheda nods, “She’s not a servant girl.”

“Well, then? Who is she?”

“No one.”

The Omega scoffed, “No one? It certainly doesn’t appear that way. That girl nearly tried to kill me today. And for what? Wanheda, it is not my concern who you bed at night in your spare time, but when it is I who is bedded, suddenly it becomes a problem.”

“You need not concern yourself with her. She is my problem. Not yours.” Wanheda snarls.

“You hide something from me. Has she threatened you?” Morgana was concerned.

“No.”

She questioned, “Then what is it? Love, tell me.”

Wanheda ponders her thoughts greatly. Morgana is not to get involved, she thought. And yet she could not help her curiosity about Lexa. It was time to reveal the truth. The truth about her past.

IN THE CELLS

The guards had brought Lexa back to her cells and locked the door. She was thrown to the ground of hay on her stomach and didn’t move until the guards left.

Lexa growls, her pheromones burst, shouting, “That fucking bitch!!! How dare she!”

“Heda, what happened? Are you alright?” One of her people asked.

She just growls at them, “No, I’m not fucking alright! What makes you think I’m alright!”

He calmly steps back, raising his hands, “It’s just that… You’ve been gone too long, Heda. We were concerned about your safety.”

“Ha!” She scoffed, getting up to address them, “My safety is the least of my concerns. When I get out of here, she’ll rule the day she ever came here. Ooh, just you wait. That fucking bitch has it coming! To think she would stoop this low to do this, right in front of me. For the second time no less.”

“What happened?”

Lexa stops and points to the door above her, “Clarke has the gull to mate with someone else and didn’t even have the decency to tell me! On top of that, she’s got the nerve to fuck her right in front of me while I was still in the fucking tent with her!”

He questioned, “She has another mate?”

“She doesn’t have another mate, you fool! I’m her mate! Me, not this other bitch! I am Clarke’s mate, always and forever, do you understand?!” Lexa shouts at him, about ready to break the bars to choke him. Her small warriors are frightened and unmoved, Lexa soon gives her compulsion, “I’ll tell you another thing. This little game Clarke’s playing will end pretty soon. I guarantee you.”

OCTAVIA’S HOUSE

Raven, Octavia, and Junior were eating dinner in the kitchen. The little Alpha dried his tears and talked about what he did with his grandmother today. He said that he helped plant the garden and water them. He also said that he helped with the laundry and made the bed. Ryka had also told him stories during his nap time. And after nap time, he’d bake cookies with her.

Octavia smiled at her little boy, giggling she said, “Well, maybe next time you go to grandma’s, you’ll remember to bake some cookies for your nomon and mommy too.”

Junior giggling, “I will nomon. I promise.”

“Well, it’s time for bed,” Raven said. When Octavia was about to pick up her son, Raven placed her hand on hers. “No, I got him.”

Octavia nods and smiles. She then takes the boy in her arms and heads to his room which was just behind him. But before they left, Junior had asked his nomon for a cup of water. Octavia smiles and gives him the water then gives him a kiss goodnight. The Omega takes the dirty dishes and places them in the sink to wash.

Meanwhile, the Alpha tucks in the little Alpha boy in his bed. His father’s furs served as his covers. Raven gives Junior his stuff toy monkey, making monkey sounds and making him giggle. She then kisses his forehead and was about to turn off the lights when he stopped her. “Mommy?”

“Yes, monkey? What’s wrong?” She worried.

He responded, “Can you tell me the story again?”

Raven smirks, “You want me to tell the story of the Great Bird again?”

He nods. She couldn’t refuse him. So, she told him the story of the Great Bird and how it flew in the sky with its powerful wings. Finding its next meal, to grab with its sharp claws and to eat it with its strong beak. Raven mentioned that the Great Bird had even tried to fly into space to join the stars in the sky. She said that the Great Bird was feared by his prey but he was also a gentle bird, because he had a family, many tiny birds he cared for in his nest, each with different colors that looked like their mother, but there was one little bird who was just like his father, and he too will one day become a Great Bird.

With the story Raven told him, Junior fell asleep and she finally turned off the lights. She left the door to his room slightly open, leaving a small crack of light inside.

The Alpha sees the Omega washing the dishes. She comes up behind her and holds her, with her arms wrapped around her waist. “He’s asleep.”

“Okay.” She said quietly.

Raven sensed something was bothering her, so she questioned, “What’s wrong?”

Octavia whispered, “Do you really have to leave tonight?”

“Just for a few hours. You know I have to check the perimeter of the village. It’s my turn to take watch.”

“Then let someone else take it. I want you here. You know I don’t like sleeping alone at night.” The Omega says with worry in her voice.

Raven calmly said, “Then take Junior with you.”

She nods, “No, I don’t want to worry him. If anything were to happen to you, it would devastate him and me along with him.”

“Hey, nothing’s going to happen. He’s strong like his father, and he has his mother’s heart. Everything I do is for you and him, to protect you both. I’d be damned if anything were to happen to you.” Raven purrs, whispering to her and holding her tight.

Octavia whines, “Which is why I don’t want anything to happen to you too. If I lost you, I don’t know what will happen to us.”

Raven purrs a whine, “Hey, Tavie, I’m going to be alright. We are going to be alright. I won’t let anything happen; do you understand me?” The Omega didn’t look at her so Raven gently grabbed her chin to face her, “Tavie, do you trust me?”

“Yes. Yes, I trust you, I’ll always trust you.” Octavia whines and sheds a tear.

“Then trust that I’ll come back home, to lay next to you in our bed. I promise I’ll make it up to you.” She whispered. Brushing the tears away from her face.

Octavia’s voice was a bit hoarse but she said what she had to say, “You better.” They had kissed until it was time to go. Raven had gathered the necessary things and when she was about to leave, she gave Octavia another kiss and told her to lock the door. As much as Raven trusts her, she can’t trust any others in the village especially when there are unmated Alphas in the area.

ARKADIA

It was 12:45 AM, the stations were beaming lights in some parts of the area. Guards were at the gates; armed and ready for any ambush or any other threats outside the wall. The security lights were also on in case of an emergency.

Dogs are sniffing the grounds with their guard owners, mostly Dobermans and German Shepherds. Cameras have the surveillance that is being watched by Charles Pike, who is the chief of police at Arkadia.

The halls of the Ark were clear except for the security. To the last door on the left, a man uses his keycard to open the door. There inside, he sees a woman with a basket of clothes to her side as she kneels with her back turned from the door. She had appeared to be folding the laundry and placing it away. The door closes behind him, and he makes his way to her as she’s getting up from the flooring to kiss him.

“Welcome home.” She said.

“Thank you. How was your day?” He asked.

She grunts and sighs, “A living hell. Cooper kept pestering me about her delicate plants and flowers and how I’m not supposed to touch them. Mel and the other’s training are a complete mess. Monty is, well, Monty. He’s teaching me something.”

“Really? What?”

“Something about the engine room being malfunctioned and that he needs to replace it. He’s going to teach me how to fix it in case it breaks down again. What about you, any luck in finding your sister?” She asked.

Bellamy nods. Placing his coat on the hanger, he grabs a half-cut grapefruit from the small fridge. “I’ll try again in the morning. Hopefully, pick up some clues as to where she went.” He paused for a moment before telling her, “I just need to know if she’s alive, Echo. She’s all I got left.”

Echo nods, and walks to him resting her arms on his shoulders, she gently whispers, “She’s not all you have left. Did you forget about your wife standing right in front of you?”

“You know what I mean. And no, I didn’t forget.” Bellamy smiles, holding her waist closer to him.

She kisses him once. Rubbing her hand at the back of his head, “I know what you meant. I only wish I could go with you to find her. Would be a lot easier for you.”

“I know it would, but whatever’s going on with the clans in the Coalition. If Azgeda finds out you married a Skaikru, there’s going to be some problems.” Bellamy urges against it.

“Azgeda’s the least of my problems. I know Skaikru isn’t involved in stealing supplies.”

“It’s your word against a lot of people from the Ice Nation. Besides, if we were, you would have ratted us out by now. You were an assassin for Azgeda once, then you turned over. Left the Ice Nation and went on your own, hunted by your people.” Bellamy says as he lays on the bed.

Echo nods, standing against the bed. Looking at him for a moment before straddling him. She sits on his waist, legs to either side of his body. Taking the almost eaten grapefruit away from him to take a bite, “I’m not that person anymore.”

He continues to say, “An assassin has no loyalty to anyone but themselves. You tried to betray me several times, Echo.”

“And I saved your life several times, Bellamy.”

“Still. Five years is a long time to forgive, some people never forget. It puts a big question on your loyalty now.”

Echo got a little angry. She threw the fruit away and started grabbing his shirt off him, then takes off her shirt, tossing both to the floor. “I’ll show you where my loyalty lies.” She kisses him, cupping his face. Feeling his hands on her ass, helping her to grind on him. With her other hand, she struggles to take off his belt. He then flips her over to do the same. With success, he took off her pants, tossing it to the floor then he removes his as well so they would both end up nude.

Bellamy looks down on her, her naked body was like a work of art to him. Tattoos to her shoulder, hardly any scars of Azgeda. The only visible thing was the leather wool necklace resting on her chest, on that necklace was a golden ring that shines in the light of the room. Bellamy also had an identical ring around his neck.

Bellamy had scars on his body; several on his chest, back, and arms, including a few on his breaded face. However, the biggest scar he had would be his right arm just below the elbow in which he covers it in a leather glove with straps. This particular glove was famous for its particular fictional character of a Sci-Fi movie that took place in a galaxy far, far away.

His nearly unbuckled belt was finally removed and he undid his pants; dragging them low enough to remove his cock, then leans over on her to kiss and nip at her neck. His muscles tighten, she rubs on his back, his cock rubs on her pussy; grinding her hips with his, feeling his cock enter her without assistance.

Echo was already wet for him when she started grinding on his crotch. Bellamy was already hard when she did.

The Skaikru soldier jams his cock into his Azgeda wife, his Azgeda mate, humping her in every inch of her wet cunt. Bellamy, an Alpha, lifts his upper body up to grab hold of her hips, guiding her forward to him. Echo, the Omega, grinds her hips extremely close to his crotch until there was no cock to see.

Barely close to orgasm, they take off Bellamy’s remaining clothes to continue. He sits at the edge of the bed and Echo is on her knees to the floor sucking him off. While blowing on him, she fingers her pussy and rubs her clit. Bellamy feels her tongue in her mouth massaging his cock. She pops his hard shaft and licks the tip then kisses down to his balls and sucks on them too. Stroking his hard cock good with her hand, bopping her head on it, her heat was so close he could smell it.

Echo’s pussy covered hand rubs on his cock, increasing the lust. Bellamy was next. He motions Echo to sit at the edge while he was kneeling on the floor. With her legs spread, Bellamy eats out her wet, delicious cunt. Flicking his tongue on the folds, smelling her scent, rubbing her clit, and fingering her insides.

Her heat was coming closer and closer, she moans and whimpers so much that she falls back on the bed with her hands on her face. Bellamy caresses her breasts, taking a glimpse of his Omega wife in so much pain of her heat, she grabs his hair pulling him deeply between her legs.

Begging, pleading for him not to stop. Moaning his name, “Bellamy…”, screaming, “Oh gods… oh my Gawd…”, her heat finally took over her. Their pheromones burst into the room, mixing. Bellamy stroking his cock while licking her cunt. He thrust it back in and fucks her again. His balls hit the bed as he pumps inside of Echo. He leans in and sucks on her breasts while playing with the other. Pinching her nipples and biting them with his teeth. Bellamy finds her lips, kissing as he thrust harder and deeper into her cunt.

Echo squeezing hard, he felt like he was dying, suffocating. Pubic hairs brushing up against each other, sweat on their bodies, hair, and face.

She rises supported by her hands and forces Bellamy to fall back on the floor. Hands to his pecs as she grinds on him like a cowgirl. Riding him hard and fast, her head goes back, breasts bouncing around. Bellamy had his hands on her hips, squeezing her ass, sticking a finger in her hole. She bites her lip; he rubs her clit with his thumb. Feeling her squeeze down, he puts his head back and his knot begins to form to the point where he grabbed her from moving and started to move his hips on his own, thrusting deep inside her, fucking her as if he was on fire. His balls slapping her ass as he fucked her.

Echo was close to climaxing, she kept begging Bellamy, “Don’t stop, baby, don’t stop! I’m so close. Aaah!”

“Fuck, Echo. Ooh shit! I’m… I’m gonna cum!” Bellamy groans and growls. Their pheromones were all over the place. Bellamy is pulled by Echo, sitting up while in the same position, planting kisses, biting their lips gently, and then marking their necks with each other’s bite as they came together.

Echo panting in his ear, smiling she says, “Does that proof my loyalty?”

“Very.” He replied with heavy breathing.

POLIS

Passing the guards had been easy. Gaia only had to follow the same path she took to find Aden. Anya wasn’t around to help her this time, so she had to make a quick run towards the door before she’s seen.

Gaia motions Aden to go in first, followed by her closing the door behind them. Once inside, she takes a breather. Hoping that no one saw her and the boy going into the building.

Aden was a bit confused as to why he was brought here. “Uh, Miss Gaia, why am I here? Class doesn’t start until morning.”

“I know. But this is important.”

“Am I in trouble?” He asked, wondering if he’s done something wrong.

Gaia looks towards him, sees the innocence on his face, she starts to question her thoughts on this whole situation. She goes to him, calmly saying, “You are not in trouble, child. Master Titus has requested your presence for the moment, that’s all. Now come, we don’t have much time.”

They go to the elevator to get to the top floor; however, they were surrounded by guards on patrol. The elevator had been blocked by two of them so she couldn’t use the easy way up. Gaia decided to go to the back of the building and use the escape route to get to the top. Having to once again sneak her way towards to entrance, she found herself in the historical chambers of past Commanders etched into the walls as well as past wars, such as the beginning of the conflict and the unification of the Coalition that Lexa has formed since the start of her reign. Just further away etched the war between their people against those that fell from the sky.

The outsiders that fell from the sky were given the name of Skaikru, a strange race of people the Grounders knew nothing about. Eventually, as it was seen, were given an alliance to defeat their true enemy; the Mountain Men. However, the alliance only lasted for as long as Heda wanted it. There, Gaia and Aden saw the makings of betrayal, leaving the Skaikru to their fate and the Grounders to their victory over the mountain.

But… There in the end was one small piece of evidence that Gaia knew to be missing; the destruction of the mountain and Clarke’s demise inside of it. There had been no evidence of the girl that Lexa formed a truce with, no sign of life nor news of her return. It’s as if Lexa, Heda of the 13^th clans of the Coalition, did not want that part of the war to be displayed in history on the walls of the tower.

It was as if that part didn’t happen, that the memory had been erased and Lexa had made it so.

Or did she simply did not want to be reminded of the travesty that had befallen the once leader of the Skaikru?

Gaia knew the truth. She knew since the moment Skaikru landed on Earth from the sky and had become more involved with the forever war with the mountain that her people had fought for years. Not many people know the truth about what actually happened all those years ago, only those closes to Lexa and for those who know, she trusts with her life. However, those who have not, cannot be known the truth… at least, not yet.

She sees the young boy staring at the paintings of each wall beside him, and out of all of the art – his attention lead to one picture. One that she saw before she made her way to the end of the hall. This had left her mouth slightly open, the drawing of Lexa and Clarke exchanging hands as a symbol of an alliance; a truce. Very few details had shown within the drawing, as the war paint of Lexa, their hairstyles, and the symbol of Clarke’s people. Their hands are in a shake, staring at each other and standing nearly two feet away from one another. Gaia had seen this artwork, but she had also seen the young boy mesmerized by it that he managed to touch it, both women just once at a time.

“This is where it started?”

Gaia sighs to herself, then answered him, “Yes. This is where the war had begun against the mountain, an alliance between our people and those of the sky. Heda had seen a specialty within the sky leader and fought alongside her until the very end of the war.”

Aden had questioned, “But Heda betrayed the Skaikru, to their demise. Why?”

“Many had questioned the relationship between our two people, yet we have discovered, at that time, that they were more like the Mountain Men than us. But, over time, we have learned to coexist with Skaikru, and soon after they became the 13^th clan of the Coalition.” Gaia said as she showed him the summoning of clans at the other side of the hall.

“I see.”

Gaia looks to him, pondering to himself, she begins to tell him, “Do you know where you are child?”

“Um…”

“This is the historical chambers of our history. There are many more like this but are forbidden to us, even my Master does not know its knowledge. No one is allowed to enter here, except for the ouspikas and their yomblods. By showing you this room, I have gone against my Master, if he were to find us here, there would be consequences. You must not let anyone know that you came here. Do you understand child?” Gaia asked.

Aden was confused about it but had agreed nonetheless.

They leave the historical chambers and head to a manual elevator operated by chains. Gaia had opened the door and entered inside with Aden. Pulling the chains down, the elevator rose to make their way to the top.

FAR AWAY, IN UNKNOWN TERRITORY

Wanheda refused to answer her. Her personal agenda with Lexa was her own, and no one else’s. However, the curious mind cannot be silenced until answered, and Morgana needed answers as to why Lexa had attacked her. The Commander of Death had soon revealed her past with her.

“So… she is the one who caused this? Damning you to your end and after all this time, seeks your return to her?” Morgana questioned. She scoffed at the thought, “If she wanted you back, she shouldn’t have cased you aside.”

Wanheda growls, “She betrayed me.”

Morgana nods as she gets up from the bed, and goes to her lover, “My point exactly. This would not have happened if she didn’t betray you. And yet it happened, which brings us here. I’m glad it did, otherwise, you and I would have never met and this empire that you’ve created would not exist.”

“Do you take humorous over my betrayal? Or have you simply forgotten who you are talking to, Morgana? Don’t forget, that it is I who holds the power of life and death, it is I, and I alone who can decide who lives or dies. Do you really want to test that theory?” Wanheda snarls at her, pheromones grew dark and her red eyes glowed brightly.

Morgana growls, “Of course I did not forget. I am merely suggesting that if the actions were different in that time, then none of this would have happened. The timeline would have changed and these five years would have been erased from history!”

Wanheda growls, subsiding her scent, “Careful of your words, sorceress, they may yet be your last.”

“I told you once before. I will not betray you. Now come, my dark lord, let us finished what we’ve started.” Morgana seductively said as she held Wanheda’s cheek in her hand. She leans in to kiss her, Morgana feeling her hands going down to the Alpha’s chest and abs, all the way to the waistband of Wanheda’s pants, fondling her cock between her fingers. Morgana moans and purrs. Her heat was starting again.

Wanheda is pulled forward towards the bed, following the sorceress until she sat upon it and unbuckles her pants to pull out her half-hard cock. Morgana begins to suck on her, feeling the tip pass her lips and the girth blocking her mouth. She smiles at her from below, her heat travels towards the Alpha’s nose, yet her mind was on Lexa. Wondering if she could smell her pheromones from here knowing the prison cell is approximately 60 ft. away from the tent. The Alpha’s scent was released, filling the air traveling to the outside like a storm.

Morgana stops sucking to undo her dress as she got out of bed. Wanheda stares at her with her hard cock sticking out of her pants, she sees the sorceress slowly take off her black corset dress in a seductive fashion. Revealing her gorgeous body, her hourglass figure, beautiful breasts, a beautiful shape ass, long smooth legs, and arms – basically, a body that would make even the gods jealous.

She strips the Alpha’s pants down and removes her boots. Tossing them to the side, she sat Wanheda down in the bed. Getting on her knees opens the Alpha’s legs and continues to suck her on. Licking on the shaft and gaging on her balls, her knot started to form. She growls and grunts, the Omega’s scent pours in the air, she begins to play with herself; fingering her wet cunt while sucking on the hard cock. The Alpha places her hand on Morgana’s head guiding her down to deep throat her cock. Nearly choking, she popped out for air, stroking the shaft while licking it, she leans Wanheda back just a little for her to sit upon her and guide the hard cock within her now wet pussy.

Morgana moans and purrs, grinning at her dark love, resting her arms and hands-on Wanheda’s shoulders, “Mmm… it’s gotten bigger than before.”

“You would be surprised at how much energy I have.”

“I am aware of that, love.” The Omega says with a purring hum.

With the cock placed inside, she grinds her hips on her. Wanheda holding her close, she sucks her breasts. Morgana caressing her head to her chest, her fingers in the red locks of hair, she groans and moans, whimpering and whining, purring in the Alpha’s ear. She kisses her fully, using her tongue to fight against Wanheda’s dominance but fails the battle.

She flips them over, stating that Wanheda holds dominance over all she fucks. Her cock hasn’t left Morgana’s inside, so she continues to thrust into the wet cunt – breasts jumping, bed moving – Morgana’s legs wrapped around Wanheda’s back, preventing her escape from the Omega.

The Alpha knows never to cum inside any other Omega or Beta; they weren’t hers to breed, not hers to claim. She has her limitations, of course, she is the alpha dog of Wonkru, she rules these lands and everyone knows it. The unmated want to be with her because of this, they want to rule alongside the great Wanheda in her reign, to bear her children, to bear her mark.

No.

She doesn’t do it.

The only time she had ever once came inside of someone after five long years was Lexa, but that climax, recently, was something foul and disturbing, and yet so…erotic. Some that she had once felt but never dared to expose it until it accidentally slipped her mind.

Perhaps it was some sort of punishment, a way of getting even with the woman who has left her for dead. Wanheda had said so herself; Clarke is dead, and she killed her, burning her in the flames of Mount Weather.

Lexa made her this way. She made her into the woman she is now. Or perhaps this was all predestined by some greater force another than the acts of man? Perhaps God had a plan for Clarke, to redeem herself for past deeds, to rid her of all sins? Or suppose it wasn’t God; the creator of all things. Suppose the devil was involved, and he had allowed this to happen? That the devil had allowed Lexa to abandoned the woman she loved in the flames of Mount Weather.

No one knows. Not really.

The events that played out during those times happened because someone let it happen. No-one stopped it. It became true to the world, and no one had the decency to rewrite it. To change fate. No one at all. Lexa had the opportunity to do so, but it had never crossed her mind. Had she had seen it coming, she would have done something about it, but she didn’t. Instead, she left her to her doom, choosing head over heart, Lexa had sealed her fate and played God in the end.

Lexa had signed Clarke’s death sentence, and the result of that had made Wanheda into the woman she is today.

This time the roles are reversed, and Clarke – Wanheda – gets to play God with Lexa’s fate.

She wonders if Lexa can smell the mixture of pheromones coming from the tent. She wonders what might be going through her mind, as she takes the Omega sorceress on her bed and has her way with her. She wonders if Lexa is growling and snarling at this very moment while being locked up in a cell with her small army – at least whatever remains in her army – that she brought to this unknown territory. She just wonders.

Morgana doesn’t seem to mind that Wanheda has her thoughts occupied with the girl who tried to choke the hell out of her. She found it to be a turn on for her, knowing what Wanheda has told her, Morgana finds a strange arouse about having Lexa physically smell her scent all over the Alpha. It excited her, it thrilled her to the point where she starts to moan, purr, whimper, and whine her name as she feels Wanheda’s cock deep inside her.

Her breasts bouncing, her hips lifted by the Alpha as she thrusts harder to her wet pussy. Her knot nearly ready to explode, Morgana lifts herself to grab the back of Wanheda’s head for a deep passionate kiss.

The Alpha knows she’s close, fortunately, she decides to make her cum before she does, finding her clit she begins to rub it rapidly. The Omega whines and moans louder and louder, she tucked her head on her shoulder; holding tightly, as she humps on her hard cock. Jiggling and squirming in the Alpha’s grip, Morgana had no choice but to piss all over her while she cums on Wanheda’s cock. Their bodies are covered in pee. Thighs and legs, including the bed – all covered in her own urine. Morgana pants heavily in her arms. Wanheda lets her fall back onto the bed, breathing heavily too, but not as much as the Omega.

Pulling her cock out, she flips her over on her stomach and pulls her ass closer towards the throbbing cock. The Alpha rubs it on the crack of her ass cheeks before putting it in her tight ass hole. That motion left Morgana’s head to pop up, the only reason why she did it was that “It won’t fit, love. I’m still recovering from the last time.”

“Stop complaining. You loved it the last time.”

Morgana moans, “Yes, but…”

Wanheda responded, “Then you’ve got nothing to worry about. Now, you need to be taught a lesson on how to respect your king.”

“I do. I do respect you.”

“You are going to learn that I am the Alpha dog of this village. I am the Heda of my people. You should mind your place as queen, you do not have power over me. You took me as your king, to rule with me, then you must perform your duty and serve your king by taking the king’s cock straight up your ass.” Wanheda snarls a whisper into Morgana’s ear as she slides her rock-hard cock inside her tight hole. When it was in, Morgana moans and whines – purring in excitement. She wasn’t lying, of course, Wanheda’s cock was twice as large as any other which made for an amazing fuck and a fantastic lover.

Morgana bites her lips at the massive size that is thrusting inside her, gripping the furs and sheets of the bed, feeling Wanheda’s balls slapping on her soaking wet pussy that was still dripping piss all over the place. She moans her name louder; her breasts bounce back and forth – jiggling in all directions. She can feel the Alpha’s nails on her skin, her hips are smacking her ass cheeks with every thrust. Wanheda growls as she pounds her, her chest heavy, her muscles tighten, sweating was more than refreshing her hot skin, her knot was tight. Rubbing inside the Omega’s ass burned them both.

She takes out her cock and smacks it on the sorceress’s ass, then shoves it back in with authority. She takes it out again, smacks it on her ass then shoves it back in. Again, she takes it out, smacks it, then shoves it back in her.

Morgana felt like her ass was going to break every time but it felt so good to her that she kept on moaning and purring, “More! More! Give me more! Please! Fuck me harder!”

“You’re just a big o’ slut, aren’t you? You love getting fucked in the ass, don’t you?” Wanheda growls.

She replied, with moaning and purring, “Yes! Yes, I love it! Ooh, don’t stop! Don’t fucking stop! Keep fucking my ass!”

The Alpha snarls at her, “Whores like you deserve to be punished for their actions. You think just because you’re a queen that it gives you the right to control me? To own me? No. It’s me. I control you; I control this ass. I control this pussy. I control every part of you because I own it. Do you understand?”

She nods when Wanheda stopped fucking her ass, “Yes, yes of course. I’m sorry, my love. Please…!”

Wanheda whispered in her ear as she leaned over, “What’s wrong? You want me to stop?”

“No! No, I don’t want you to stop.”

“You’re close, aren’t you?”

Morgana purrs, “Yes…”

Wanheda growls, “I’ve barely touched you, and you’re ready to cum?”

“Yes…please, make me cum. Please.”

“Are you going to respect me? To know your place?”

Morgana moans, “Yes, my love.”

Wanheda growls, “You’re lucky. I have things I need to take care of.”

The Alpha continues to pound her ass, the burning was becoming numb, her balls were starting to turn red. Morgana’s ass was also turning red, leaving handprints from Wanheda.

Her body is getting tired, muscles ached. Her cock felt like it was at its limit. Her pussy was trembling, her clit sting and her ass was violently abused in a pleasurable fashion. Wanheda had maintained her rule; to not cum inside to breed them, however, they can’t breed from their ass.

The Alpha burst her cum inside the Omega’s ass, leaking out her fluids from her cock that she held on to. Releasing what was left, she slides her cock out of the Omega’s ass and lets her fall onto the bed; exhausted. Morgana moans and pants, her ass stretched, her pussy sore and her hips red with handprints. She feels Wanheda’s hand caress her ass and pussy – fingers rubbing the entrances to get a response from the girl, to make sure she’s alive.

Morgana moans and purrs, “You came so much…”

“I told you I had more energy.”

“I know you do, love. I never doubted that. How can I? I can barely keep up with you.”

Wanheda snarls, “Maybe this time you’ll stop questioning my rule.”

Morgana gets up a little to be closer to her face, “If it means more of that, then I will continue to question.” They soon lock lips after that.

RAVEN’S PATROL

In the shadows of the night, Wonkru Patrol stands guard around the village, watching and waiting for any suspicious activity. Over the past five years, there was no sign of anything from the other clans of the Coalition, and they wanted to keep it that way.

Wanheda wants it that way.

However, since Lexa’s arrival, Wonkru had doubled the watch at night and in the day. Usually, there would be at least two hours for each, but now it’s three.

Raven’s job, at this moment, is to monitor the cameras both outside and inside of the village just above the tower that’s near the gates. She, along with a former member of Louwoda Kliron Kru; Arizona and a former member of Delfikru; Axel, stand to watch near the entrance of the village.

“How goes the watch? Anything yet?” She asked.

Axel was in his 30s, he had a beard but his head was bald; having tattoos on top. His armor had the Sigil of Wonkru – skull-like shoulder pads and gauntlets as well as boots. He was a swordsman but had more advantage with arrows and a bow. Axel’s arrows were custom-made; having to use the bones from the dead, he made them for every archer in Wonkru, a bone-like an arrow – twice as strong as a wooden arrow and deadlier. One-shot from it and it would pierce through the skin completely. Axel was the head archer in Wonkru, but not the head of Wonkru. He was an Alpha, unmated. When he saw Raven approaching, he greeted her with his fist to his chest and bowed, “Lieutenant Raven. No news to report. Your birds have not picked up on any unusual activity as of yet.”

Raven looks at the monitors. About five to six screens were displayed, each green to give it a night vision. On each of the screens was a picture of the area; huts, tents, buildings, the gate, the trees, and even the people inside or outside of the village. All shown on the monitors that were seen from in the sky or hiding within the trees. These pictures were taken from Raven’s ‘birds’; robotic birds disgusted as real birds to fool the enemy. They walk and talk like real birds, but they were being controlled by a microchip that is connected to Raven’s computer.

She has only allowed a few to use the basic understanding of the birds, but seeing as she doesn’t trust them completely, she holds all the cards.

Raven nods, “That’s good, but we can’t be too careful. Wanheda doesn’t want any outsiders to enter within the territory. Remember, we’ve lived in peace for five years, all of the clans, and we want to keep it that way. Lexa made the mistake of coming here.”

“She was not the Commander I had hoped she would be,” Arizona said. She too had the Sigil of Wonkru. Her hair is half cut on one side and the rest dangles down on the other side of her face. She bears a sniper rifle and a sword to her hip as well as a small knife to her leg. She too had tattoos – arms, shoulders, and neck. She was a Beta, mated with one of her people within the village. She continues her conversation, “My brothers were both executed by her hand.”

“What got them killed?”

Arizona growls, “Mistaken identity. They found my brothers within the city. Claiming that they were going to assassinate Lexa and take over her throne. Then they said that they have been working for the Mountain Men in a betrayal. It wasn’t. No one could prove it. But I knew my brothers more than anyone.”

Raven growls, “Did you at least tried to save them?”

“I did. However, they would not hear my words. They killed my brothers before I could get a chance to explain their actions. It was at that moment when I finally realized that the Commander that I once followed became mad with power.” She explained.

“And then you found us and was granted a second chance, away from the Coalition Territories.” Raven steadies her snarls.

Arizona nods, “I had renounced everything that I once was. I could no longer follow someone who executes an innocent soul without a fair trial. When I heard of Wanheda, I pledged myself to her will, and soon after I became Wonkru.”

Axel joined in the conversation, “It’s the same for me too. I lost my sister during the war. She was only 13 at the time.”

Raven nods, “We’ve all lost someone dear to us. Things are different now, and we have a new life. We are Wonkru.”

It was true. Many had lost those they loved, whether in the hands of Lexa or not. Directly or indirectly, it didn’t matter to them, the result was the same. They were gone and now they despise Lexa. Those that were betrayed by Lexa or that were outcasted by their clans because of a crime or personal reasons, sought out salvation away from the Coalition, that’s when they heard of Wanheda. A renegade leader from the unknown regions of the world, far away from the Coalition Territories. As soon as they found her, they’ve pledged their loyalty to her and became Wonkru.

This leader, this Heda, was found to be merciful and she lets them do what they pleased so long as they didn’t cross her laws. They’ve found their mates, sired children – even if they were not of the same clan. And they’ve recruited more people to join them – even the deformed race.

The deformed race of Wonkru, joined with them because they didn’t have a place to stay. Many had questioned about them – that they would stain the clan because of their forms – however, Wanheda saw something in them and had decided to let them stay in Wonkru. She did claim that the deformed were, in fact, strong than they appear to be.

Some of the deformed were a bit slow in the head, some were disabled, some were larger than normal height, and few had health conditions; such as breathing. But they’ve obeyed. They listen to orders. And Wanheda has given them a chance to live in the village, and eventually, everyone got used to it.

They nod to Raven and pounded their fists to their chests and bowed, “We are Wonkru.”

“Right. Need to check in on the others. Raven 1, this is Raven 1 of Alpha Team calling in on a headcount. I need a status report. Reply, over.” Raven says through the radio.

After a second someone responded, “This is Don 18 of Bravo Team calling in for Milton, Kip, June, and Kaya. The south entrance is all clear. Over.”

Then another call came in, “This is Clara 4 of Golf Team calling in for Annika, Arlissa, Otto, and Urban. West gate is all good. Over.”

And another, “Barry 11 of Tango Team calling in for Mya, Jade, Dylan, and Dela. The east gate is secured. Over.”

And another, “Uh… this is Odin 20 of Delta Team calling in for Dax, York, and Brooklyn. We’re still waiting for Muffler to report in. Over.”

Raven radioed back to him, “Delta Team, can you repeat that? Over.”

“This is Delta Team, I repeat, Muffler has not reported in. Over.”

“Then, where the hell is he? Over.”

“Not sure, ma’am, he was supposed to be here 20 minutes ago. No one’s seen him. Over.”

Raven says to herself, “What the hell could he be doing?”

“Ma’am, there’s something you need to see,” Arizona called out. Raven goes to her and leans over for an earshot. “I think I found someone closing in on section 8.”

“Can you identify it?”

“I can.” Arizona types on the keyboard, and within minutes, she identified the person on the screen. The screen popped open another window on identification. The ID of the person, revealed a name, sex, history, and occupation. The identification was none other than Muffler, an Alpha from the once Yujleda Kru. His history was no doubt known among the clan for he was labeled as a rapist; said to rape beautiful mated Omega women even when their mates are away at war.

Raven questioned, “Wait a minute, did you say section 8?”

“Yes, why?”

“Shit.” Fearing the worst, Raven grabbed her gun and headed downstairs in a hurry. She saw two men standing guard near the gate and notified them to join her as she headed towards Muffler’s destination.

OCTAVIA’S HOUSE

Having the house to herself, Octavia snuck a peek at her son who was now fully asleep in his room. She had left the door slightly open for him because he couldn’t sleep when it was too dark.

After checking on him, she made sure the door was locked and went to turn on the bathroom light for a quick shower. During the shower, she was unaware that she was being watched by someone within the bushes just outside of the house.

Her peeping tom, apparently was half undressed while jerking off to Octavia’s image within the bathroom. Her creamy skin, plumped breasts, her hourglass figure, and her perfectly shaped ass. This pervert had watched her undress, bathed, and redress in the bathroom.

By the time she was dressed, she retired to her bed and turned out the lights. After 20 minutes of rest, the perverted stalker snuck into the bathroom and crept into Octavia’s bedroom. Finding her asleep was probably the best timing for the stalker as the intruder grabbed her and covered her mouth before she was about to scream. Octavia’s fight against the intruder was useless because she was pinned down and was unable to use her legs to kick.

The perverted stalker chuckled at her with an evil grin, “How fortunate for me to have you finally when your female lover is away. That girl may be an Alpha pretending to be a man, but I’ll show you what a real Alpha man feels like.”

Just then, the intruder was ambushed by someone with a gun, choking him with it. Octavia’s chance couldn’t be any greater as she gets a knife from the back of the bedside draw and stabs his leg with it.

He yells and screams. Once off the bed, moving back, he is hit with the handle of the gun and tossed to the floor. Raven – who is now furious – starts to deck the shit out of him – left and right – her fists pounded his face; showing signs of blood from his nose and jaw. Her fists were getting to her limit but she didn’t care.

Two guards were called in by Raven. She angrily said, “Arrest him! Take him to the cells. We’ll let Wanheda deal with him.”

“Yes, ma’am.” One of them said. They handcuffed him from behind and dragged him outside.

Raven took a moment to catch her breath as she searched the house for Octavia. When she didn’t find her in their bedroom, she went to Junior’s room. There she found the Omega on the bed holding a frightened little Alpha boy who just woke up from all the commotion. “Tavie, are you alright? Are you okay?” She questioned her, too concern about her wellbeing.

Octavia’s in shock, holding on to her son, to try to calm both of their nerves. She responds to Raven, “I’m okay, we’re both okay.”

The Alpha holds them both. The smallest one rests on his nomon’s right shoulder and she holds Raven in the other. Arms are intertwined among the three of them. To have Muffler nearly rape Octavia in her own home while her son was asleep in the next room and Raven was away, scared them all. Something like this should have never happened.

POLIS

As the manual elevator moves up, no one noticed it moving within the floors. Small gaps of light beams in and shines inside the elevator as they are going up, but it would also appear as if the light was moving on its own – when they go up, it goes down – and vice versa.

Gaia, the young yomblod of Polis and Titus’ student takes the young Aden to the top floor where he awaits. However, the boy is still a bit confused as to why Titus would want to see him this early in the morning. He wasn’t a Nightblood. Usually, the Flamekeepers are only interested in Nightbloods, and those without are not so interesting since they have red normal blood, so why would Master Titus take an interest in him, he wondered.

Aden was just the youngest son of a blacksmith; Marlow being his only family who taken care of him since he was a baby.

The young Beta asked her again, “Um, Miss Gaia…?”

“Yes, Aden. What’s wrong?” She asked.

“Why does Master Titus want to see me? I’m no one special, just the son of a blacksmith.” He replied.

Gaia hid a slight pause as she works the elevator up. She glares at him for a moment before taking her eyes off him, “Master Titus just wants to speak to you, Aden. He made it sound important. And you are special Aden. Trust me.”

“What’s so special about me? I’m not a Nightblood or anything. Just a blacksmith’s apprentice trying to make ends meet. Besides, Nightbloods are respected by everyone, it’s like they were born with it.” Aden admitted saying.

Gaia stopped the elevator chains and flipped a switch a few inches away from the metal room that was attached to the wall just outside of it. The elevator gave a jolt when it stopped, Aden wondered if they made it, but the young yomblod approached him to have words, “Now listen here, what you said was wrong, okay? No one is born with respect, not even a Nightblood. That has to be earned through training and experience. Now I don’t know why, but Master Titus had requested your presence because he’s seen something special in you. Sure, he could have sent for just about anyone but he chose you; son of Ragnar and Mari and the younger brother of Marlow, our blacksmith. Master Titus sees something special in you, Aden, not just what’s in your blood.”

“And what is in my blood?”

A question Gaia refused to answer, though she knew the truth. The world was not ready to know the truth just yet, not after this. Not after these attacks and conflicts with the clans. And with Heda Lexa gone, it’ll only get worse. She had ignored the question he’d asked and continues to operate the elevator upwards. Knowing full well that their destination was just a few floors up, they rode the elevator in silence. Gaia just hopes that Titus would reconsider this risky plan because she fears the worse will come to pass. Something she had sworn not to reveal was about to be the new leader of the Coalition. Even if this was only temporary, Gaia hopes that Lexa will return safely.

When the elevator stopped completely, she had opened the door and takes Aden to the throne room. There, Titus awaits, with his back turned and his hands to his front, staring at the throne. He then sees the young lad and his apprentice entering the room, and he greets them both. “Ah, I see you have arrived. Good work Gaia.”

“Mochof Amin.”

Aden was confused, “Master Titus, sir, I was told you wanted to see me but I’m not exactly sure why. Have I done something wrong?”

Titus nods, his hands to his back, walking towards the boy, he says, “No. You are not in trouble. However, you are indeed here for a reason.”

“What reason?”

The older man looks towards his apprentice and then back to the boy, “Aden, how would you like to become Heda?”

Chapter Text

Chapter 8

“Heda? Me?” Aden repeated the words. He was dumbfounded and confused as to Titus’s request for becoming the next Commander. “I don’t understand. We already have a Commander, why would…?”

Titus steps in, “Heda Lexa has not been seen for many days. So, we can only assume that she has met her end.”

“But you’re not exactly sure. She could still be alive.”

Gaia talks to him, “Aden, the Commander knew the risk in trying to find these ghosts. We haven’t heard from the Commander in a month or so, but that also means that her throne is vulnerable. We believe some of the clans may start a conspiracy and take over the Coalition which could mean war. If the clans were to find out that the throne has been emptied for too long it would destroy us all.”

“But why me? Why not someone else?”

Titus stands close to them, his hands behind his back, “You are the most promising of Heda’s novitiates, I believe you, Aden, would likely succeed her.”

“But I’m trained to be a warrior, Master, I’m not a Nightblood.” He tries to explain.

“The council will decide your fate. If you should pass the test, it would mean you will be the next Heda.”

ARKADIA

It was nearly morning, just about six hours away. Arkadian guards had changed shifts while the ones who needed the break went home to rest. Charles Pike, head of security for Skaikru and Arkadia, was heading home for a quick shower and possibly to catch some Zs.

The dark-skinned man greeted the soldiers walking by him for their next shift – just a simple “Hi,” or “Goodnight, chief” as they passed by. Nothing special.

As Pike passed the cafeteria, he sees Kane entering a room with a look of frustration on his face. Curious, he goes to him – entering the room then closing the door behind him. Pike stares at Kane angrily walks from side to side mumbling to himself.

He took a few steps in and asked, “Hey, what’s the problem?”

Immediately, Kane shrugs off the question as if there was nothing wrong, “It’s nothing, okay? I’m just a little upset, alright? Can’t I be a bit upset?”

“Hey, hey, whatever it is you can talk to me. I’m not judging you.” Pike calmly said.

“It’s Abby. It’s like she wants to drive me up the wall with her constant attitude.” Kane says, stopping his movements.

Pike sighs. He takes off his gun and places it on the table along with his card key and jacket vest. Taking Kane’s hand, he sat him on a bed in another room, and as he sat next to him, he held his hand. “Okay, I need you to calm down, alright? Just talk to me.”

Kane sighs, grabbing a breath to relax his Alpha self. His short tied up dark hair hangs over his cheeks. His thick black and grey beard collide with his haircut, and his lips are nearly visible. Kane’s dark blue long sleeve shirt barely reveals his muscles and chest. Looking down to his boots, then knees, his hands that were wrapped in another man’s, and finally to the gentleman sitting next to him, Kane begins to talk – calmingly. “It’s the same problem I’m having. With Abby. Ever since Clarke’s death, she’s been acting like a child on a tantrum.”

“Towards you?”

“Towards anyone involved in her daughter’s death. Now I’ve tried to reason with her, but it’s like she doesn’t want to hear a word I’m saying. During the meeting with the Commander involving the lost supplies, she confronted her on spreading rumors about Clarke and Lexa’s relationship. Couldn’t bear to look at her, storming out of the room whenever she’s around.”

Pike rubs his back, “Abby’s still grieving.”

He let out a huff, “But it’s been five years, Charles. It took us six months to form a peaceful alliance with the Commander, to become the 13^th clan. Do know how hard that was? We were still missing people from the Ark, it was only by a small miracle we found everyone – at least, those that survived the landing.”

“We almost started a war.”

“The Commander gave us the time we needed to find our people, then the alliance. Abby just doesn’t care. She deliberately wants to cause trouble; picking fights with Lexa even after a heated encounter right after Mount Weather. I’m trying to keep the peace between them and it seems like I’m failing.” Kane sighs, covering his face once then his mouth with his fingers, “Lexa’s trying. She really is. Winning Abby’s trust back it’s becoming difficult but she’s trying. She’s not giving up on that.”

Pike nods, “I know. She’s still holding a grudge against the Commander. The only thing they really had was their connection towards Clarke.”

Kane looks to the man next to him, “You know that the Commander had offered Abby dinner right before we left the capital? That she tried to shower her with a gift? She wasn’t having it. Abby just declined it – throwing the gift away, refused to have dinner with Lexa. This has been going on for five years, Charles. Every time I try to talk to her, I just can’t seem to get through.”

“You want me to talk to her?” Pike volunteered.

He nods, “No, it’ll just make it worse. I’m just stressed out, is all.”

Pike gets up, “Why don’t I just draw you a bath. You’re getting too tense over this.”

“Okay.”

The dark-skinned man, who was an Alpha, went to the bathroom, preparing the tub with warm water and scented soap. Kane got his clean clothes from out of the drawers and placed them on the bed. When he grabbed a towel, after discarding his dark blue long-sleeve shirt, his black boots then his grey jeans and underwear. As soon as he naked, he covered his waist with the towel and headed towards the bathroom to find a shirtless Pike checking the temperature of the water.

Pike takes out his hand, guiding Kane to the modern vintage bear claw tub that was filled with hot water and soap. The light-skinned man, who’s also an Alpha, stepped in the tub and takes off the towel.

The room had the right set of lighting, a good atmosphere for both Alphas. Pike takes the towel from Kane and sets it on the rack on the wall, then plays some music on the computer just across the room but not too close to anything that would damage it, and then heads back to Kane who just stood there in the tub for just a minute then laid down inside to let the water and soap cover the rest of his body.

The light Alpha knew what was going on, when the dark Alpha got close to him and undid his pants, to pull out his black cock that was mid-hard.

Kane could smell the musk from his erection and leaned close to suck him off. Thrusting his hips into his white Alpha’s mouth, Pike flexed his muscles as he grabbed his head and hair – growling and grunting – as the pleasures of his saliva covered his cock.

The white Alpha purred and moaned, the huge black cock in his mouth made him go hard too but under the water, it was hard to tell considering all the bubble soap. It was soon revealed to him as he stroked his white dick with his other hand, as the other was too busy with the black one. Lifting it to pick the shaft then slowly making his way towards his balls to suck them both, Kane’s tongue bounces them as he stroked the black shaft.

Pike’s head leans back, his eyes closed and his muscles grow stiff as while as his chest. Both male Alphas love to foreplay and they would sometimes take their time pleasuring each other for the stake of releasing an orgasm. However, Kane was too stressed out to play games, and Pike got the idea when he first realized that his white Alpha had scraped his teeth against it.

Pike growls, “Uh fuck.”

Kane helps him to take off his pants. Once fully nude, Pike pulled Kane up and kissed him on his lips, filling up their bodies – their pecs are hard as while as their abs, their muscles flex as Pike grabs his white Alpha’s ass; fingering his crack and massaging his hole. Kane in turn, does the same, grabbing Pike’s head with his hands to draw the kiss deeper. Their beards brushed, rubbing their cocks and pubic hairs together. It was like dry humping.

Tongues fighting for dominance, but they were equally matched. The black Alpha strokes his Alpha’s cock. Kane moans in his mouth, lifting his head for Pike to nip at his neck and licks the bite marks. Slapping his cock, squeezing it than slapping it again, getting the hint, Kane invited Pike inside the tub and turned around for him to get a good look at his white ass.

He felt it up constantly – massaging it, grasping it, lifting it, and slapped it. Pike licked his fingers to rub it on Kane’s tight hole. He kneels to licks the hole good while rubbing his dick underwater. Kane purrs, “Oh, fuck yeah.”

“That’s a good-looking hole. So good.”

Biting his lips, he replied, “Fuck, daddy. Lick that hole.”

Was it mentioned that they are into a kink? Well, they are. Which worked out for them being both Alphas and having dominance over them, it was fun to them that one of them would play the submissive role in their lovemaking. Kane and Pike took turns fucking each other, whenever one of them was stressed out.

He then soaks his black cock in the water, strokes it with his hand then rubs it on Kane’s ass as he’s bent over, leaning against the tub. Teasing Kane’s man-cunt, Pike plugs his tight hole with his big black cock, slowly thrusting it in and beings to fuck him. A tight fit but a pleasant one, because there was one thing that Kane admired more in a man and that was a big cock in his ass and since his mate had a big dick it was a plus for him since his mate was of dark skin. Kane loved being fucked by an African American male Alpha with a huge long shaft, it made him feel like a whore. Since Kane loves being fucked by Pike, his mate, it was magical because he felt like a true white whore.

Pheromones filled the air, Pike biting his lips as he fucked his Alpha slut, he growled and snarled, “Fuck yeah. Damn this shit is tight. So good.”

“Oh yeah, daddy. Fuck that hole.”

He growls, “I am fucking this hole. It’s my hole. It’s your black daddy’s hole.”

Kane moans and purrs as he repeats, “It’s my black daddy’s hole.”

“Yea, baby. Yeah, take that cock. Take my cock.” Pike snarled.

The dark Alpha grips him hard, thrusting in deep that his balls slap his and their skin hits each other with every movement they made. Kane flexed his muscles, his chest hard as while as the abs, he grips the tub trying desperately not to fall as Pike pound him hard. Being so turned on, Kane started playing with himself and jerked off. He got so hard that Pike slapped his white ass now and then. Pike himself got hard too, so much so that he would take out his cock, slaps it, then rams it back in several times. Water splashes everywhere. He grabs Kane up to him to kiss him then puts his head down and grabs him by the hair. The dark Alpha takes a hole of Kane’s hard cock and strokes it himself.

The Caucasian Alpha’s pheromones exploded when he felt the dark Alpha’s knot in him. When his knot formed, Pike thrusts even deeper and moved much faster, having to aggressively scratch Kane’s back and hips. The tightness of Kane’s ass made him go crazy when his knot formed, and he growled a lot louder. Pike bites his white Alpha, marking him again and again. He felt up Kane’s chest when that happened, and he was so close to bursting his load. “Come on, baby. Give me that cum. Oh yea, daddy. Cum in me. Fuck yeah, it’s so good.” Kane purrs and moans, seductive words to his dark Alpha mate.

Without hesitation, Pike unloads inside the tight and wet hole, imploded so much that it coded with his black cock and stained his pubic hair. It looked like he was fucking a woman’s cunt than a man’s asshole. He came inside him, his knot hugely attached, Kane had squeezed every last drop of it from his Alpha. When his knot subsided, he turned Kane over to kiss him fully, caressing his face, his neck, shoulders, and chest – too focused on each other to even notice that the music kept changing tunes after a while.

Noticing that Kane was all wet from the bathwater all over his body, Pike decided to take a bath as well. So, he kneeled but found Kane hard white cock in his face and he sucked him off too.

His mouth was warm and hot just as Kane’s mouth was on Pike. Feeling tongue and saliva covered around it and maybe some teeth gently scrapping it to keep the edge on. Pike sucks Kane’s hairy balls too, licking the shaft and head with precum dripping, he strokes him, making Kane’s head fall back as he sucked and pulled on his foreskin with his lips.

There was nothing for Kane to grab on Pike’s head so he plumed the back of his head like a basketball, bringing him closer so that his nose touched his pubic hairs. Getting close to his knot, as Pike can feel, Kane, laid him back in the tub – water splashes on the floor, soap covers his body; almost – the white Alpha joins him and positions him between him as best he could. Finding his hole, Kane guided his white cock inside and thrusts deep to fuck him as well.

There was a lot of soap covering Pike’s abs, but with the thrusting Kane was giving, it showed itself, even his balls were seen and his black cock laying on top of his stomach. The dark Alpha’s legs were on the edges of the bathtub to give the white Alpha more room for him to lay down for a deep passionate kiss. They felt each other up, covered in water and soap, Pike grabbing Kane’s bubbly ass – fingering his crack. Humping deep and fast, the floor soaking wet, water splashing, growls, moans, snarls, and purrs sounded over the music. Their pheromones mixed like a dance; Kane moved his kisses towards Pike’s neck to bite him in his Adam’s Apple. He moved away to get a good view of Pike’s black cock then strokes it in his hand. “Oh, shit!” Pike growled.

Kane could feel his knot forming as he fucked Pike like a bitch, the stressful tension in him made for a good reason to go hard on his mate – slamming his white cock in that black tight hole made him horny for a good plowing. “Oh yeah fuck. You like my white cock in your ass, don’t you, boy?”

“Ugh, I love it, daddy. Fuck me harder.” Pike moans and purrs. “Give me your knot baby. I want it.”

Kane growls, “How bad do you want it?”

“So bad, daddy. Please. Ruin that hole, I want you to destroy my ass. Ugh! Fuck!” Pike whines.

Kane’s head goes back, “Fuck it’s coming. Get ready for my knot. I wanna fuck this little gay ass of yours, break that shit. So good, your man-cunt is so fucking good, so tight around me.”

Pike’s eyes are closed, his arms just above his head. Feeling his white Alpha’s hand on his black cock, Pike moves his hips at the handjob. He wanted to cum but he couldn’t unless he got permission first. “Oh daddy, I can’t take anymore…”

“You want to cum? It’s okay, we’ll do it together.” Pike just bit his lips and waited patiently for the moment. When Kane’s knot was at full, he shot a full load of his cum inside Pike’s tight black ass and Kane in turn lets him cum too. White spunk was unleashed from both Alphas. Every drop was spilled, so much so that it took almost an hour or two to finish.

After the bath and the incredible sex, Kane and Pike got dressed, cleaned the bathroom, turned off the music, and headed to bed for the night.

OCTAVIA’S HOUSE

Octavia felt frightened by the events that occurred this night, to think that Muffler would do this kind of thing to her in her bed, in her home, next to her son’s bedroom as he laid there sleeping only to be woken up by an unfamiliar scent of Alpha.

Muffler had a record in this sort of thing; it was his habit – raping mated Omegas. It was only sheer luck that Raven came home just in time to catch Muffler before he had a chance to sexually violate Octavia as she slept.

The little Alpha boy, Junior, didn’t know what was going on, but he was worried about his nomon as he felt her shivering pheromones as he is held by her. But soon his nomon’s worries were over as soon as his mommy came into his room. She looked worried for both of them, as she took off her weapons, she came rushing to Octavia’s side concerned for her safety as well as their son. Octavia had assured her that they were both alright and no harm had come to them which gave Raven a sense of relief as she held them close on the bed of the smallest Alpha within his room.

Even before then, Raven had ordered her men to take Muffler to the cells to wait for his punishment. However, small damage has been made by him, the sense of security and safety within Octavia’s home and it had been the first of many in the eyes of the once Yujleda Kru Alpha. With him behind bars, Raven made sure that her home was clear of any intruders within the area, and she double-checked. After that, she went home to find Octavia still in Junior’s room trying to get him to sleep again, the poor thing fell asleep knowing that his nomon was safe. She covered him under the sheets and gave him his toy, and as soon as she saw Raven, she got up and went to close the door just a little to leave a crack of light for her son because she knew that he was afraid of sleeping in the dark. Raven could see the upsetting look in Octavia’s eyes as she passed by her, she was unable to look at her and had her attention to the mess on the floor as she cleaned it up.

Raven’s kind and gentle words were all she says to the frightened Omega, “Tavie. Tavie, look at me. Look at me please. I’m so sorry. I didn’t know this was going to happen.”

The Omega gave out fearsome growls at the Alpha, but she didn’t flinch, the only reason why was it was more like a growl of fear and the Omega was red-eye in tears. She used this moment to strike at the Alpha in this state, “I told you. I told you.”

“I’m sorry Tavie, I’m so sorry,” Raven whines as she tries to reach the scared Omega.

She fights back at the hold Raven was trying to do, “No, don’t…”, but she failed to keep her away. The guilty Alpha holds her close to her chest releasing calming pheromones around her, feeling her robe against her, Raven could only imagine what would have happened if she had gotten home too late. She shudders to think about the outcome of that. Raven knew the only people in Octavia’s life that wouldn’t let anything happen to her, and she had felt alone when Lincoln died. Raven was the only one left to protect her beside her brother. And with everything that happened five years ago, Raven was the one who always been there for Octavia, even in her weakened state. “Tavie, I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I never meant for this to happen; I swear. I’m going to fix this, do you understand? I’m going to fix this. Shhh, it’s okay, it’s okay, you’re safe now. I’m here, Tavie, I’m here. It’s gonna be alright. I promise I won’t let anything happen to you.”

IN THE CELLS

Lexa and her group were either resting on the floor or standing. It had been hours since they were offered anything to eat and drink, but they were warriors, having to live on less wasn’t a challenge for them. One of them became impatient and had asked calm himself before the guards heard him.

This man was about 5’10, average built, with golden hair with brown highlights. Wearing a dark green tunic shirt and a short sash for a belt with black pants and boots. He had a tattoo on his arm and earring and a nose ring as well. He went by the name of, “Rollo, still yourself.”

Rollo growls, “How can I Heda? How can we all? We haven’t eaten for days, we’re stuck in this cage for god knows how long, and you just sit there and do nothing.”

“That is enough!” The other man said. He was older than all of them. Standing at 6’5, heavyset, having long black braided hair and beard. A scar across his nose. Wearing a torn black rugged sweater, a black belt, and dark blue pants and boots. He had a tattoo that covered half of her left arm. He was named Africa, even though he was not of dark skin. “You will not speak to the Commander in such a way.”

“Why shouldn’t I? We’ve wondered the countryside looking for a myth. A fairytale told by children. These are just traitors we’re dealing with; murderers and thieves. I bet you there isn’t even a Wanheda.” Rollo argued.

Lexa growls, “She is real. I have seen her.”

Rollo growls, “Probably in your mind. This Wanheda doesn’t exist. We’re dealing with our people who, if I am, came up with a legend of a warrior that isn’t real. I say we destroy these traitors and take back what’s ours and go home.”

“Easier said than done.”

“Then why don’t we? I say we take them out, show them what happens to those who betrayed us. Send our army here to wipe them out now.” Rollo argued with her. Though he had pointed out something from his speech, something familiar with the word betrayed. She knew this word because she had used it several times before to the woman she loves, after these many years, she still feels guilty about it. Perhaps, this is the reason for Clarke’s actions as of yet. The reason why she’s acting so differently towards Lexa, because of the betrayal at Mount Weather. Lexa had wondered.

Could this have something to do with it? Could it be the reason for all of this? As a leader, Lexa had to make the hard decisions regardless of the consequences, she didn’t care about the outcome it had upon others so long as it was the right decision for her people. But when the decisions she made involved Clarke, she somehow panicked and took the easy way out and it hurts her. Deeply hurts her. She was unable to sleep, unable to eat, unable to control her Omega when her heats came, because at every moment, at every turn Lexa’s mind was conflicted with Clarke’s image. Her betrayal.

Five long years of guilt, believing that her Alpha had perished in the mountain had finally destroyed her until now.

Clarke was indeed alive, and Lexa needed to fix what she has done.

Africa stepped in and spoke, “You are still young Rollo to suggest such a thing. You do realize that we are surrounded by warriors. We are only a few, we do not know how many there are nor how to get home. In case you’ve forgotten, they’ve blinded us and took us here to their village. We don’t know where here is.”

“That’s coward talk, old man.”

“He is right.” Lexa finally says, sitting on the floor facing the wall with her legs crossed, she speaks to her fellow warriors and they all look in her direction. “Our location is unknown to us. Our enemy is great in numbers. We have lost men in pursuit of a ghost story to be proven that it was not a false truth. These warriors are real. Wanheda, their leader, is real. To survive this we must become smarter, charging into enemy lines is not the way to go about it.”

Rollo growls, “It’s better than sitting here.”

Lexa gets up, standing in front of her warriors with her hands to her back in a Commander pose. They all stood quiet and listened to what she had to say. “You are young and naïve Rollo. You would not last for more than three minutes behind enemy lines, which makes me question why you are here in the first place. Why is it, for the adventure? Was it your loyalty towards me? Or were you just lucky, to have escaped an ambush we’ve encountered? Did you fight off the enemy, or did you hide like a coward?”

Within rage, Rollo charged after Lexa in anger but was stopped by Africa and two other men who were also older than young Rollo, and stronger than him. One of them was a tall and heavy-set fellow with a Mohawk ponytail and a half thick beard and goatee. Tattoos on the sides of his head just above the ears and his neck, wearing a dark long-sleeve shirt with writing on it. A black belt and dark grey pants and boots. And he went by the name of Ubba. The other was named Sigurd, having a bald head and a braided beard. Tattoos on the top of his head to make it look as though he had hair. Wearing a sleeveless hooded sweatshirt with a long sleeve shirt underneath it, a clip belt that looks like a vehicle’s seatbelt, and ripped up pants that were popular in the 2000s but look ridiculous because it would appear as if the person wearing them were mugged or sexually assaulted.

Rollo huffed. The men let him go when he is a bit calm. Lexa sees him and he is angry. She is not amused by it nor does she react to it but her chin is up and she looks down upon him in her Commander pose. “I am not a coward. But I will not follow false stories. Wanheda is not real.”

Just then, the door to the prison cell was opened, and in came two armed men dragging Muffler, the man who tried to rape Octavia in her bed.

Muffler had burses upon his face – his cheek and eye were swollen, a cut on his lip, blood covering his face, and many black and blues. He had appeared to be unconscious as the two men let him lay on the floor and cuffed his wrists and ankles that were long and attached to the wall. When that was finished, one of the men slapped him to war him up, and very quickly, Muffler was startled and realized what had happened. He pulled at the chains trying to free himself, but to no avail. He kept rambling on at the two men who were walking away, “You cannot leave me here! Do you not know who I am?! I have been loyal to Heda, I have served her well!”

One of them stopped and says to Muffler, “Heda will decide your fate when news of what you have done reaches her.” They soon closed the door behind them, but all the Alpha could do was to shout and scream – tugging the chains that bind him.

Lexa and her people knew the voice that caused the commotion, it wasn’t until Rollo recognized the man on the other side of the room. He went to the corner and had asked a question, “Muffler, is that you?”

“Rollo?”

Rollo laughed and jumped a little, “It is you. It is good to see you again elder brother, but why are you here?”

Muffler huffed, “Little brother. I did not expect you to be here either. Then again, you always like an adventure.”

“I thought you went on a fishing trip with our father. We have not seen you for days. After father passed away, things have not been the same. Margaret would be happy to see your brother, she has missed very much, and mother.” Rollo smiles as he talked to his brother. Who seems to smile when he mentioned Margaret and their mother?

Muffler smirked, “I would not be surprised if they did not.”

Rollo nods, “What do you mean? We are family are we not?”

He chuckled to himself. Lexa stepped in on the conversation, “Rollo, do not listen to him.”

“No. I want to know what my brother means.”

Muffler growled, “Stop calling me that! I am not your brother. I never was.”

“What are talking about?”

Lexa, again, stepped in to speak to him, “Rollo.” Even the three men in her group warned him. “Don’t listen.”; “You are too young to hear this.”; “Have a clear head.”

Muffler chuckled, “You were always so naïve, that you couldn’t see. Do you want to know the reason why our father is dead? Hmm? It’s because I killed him. Father was a coward who couldn’t satisfy his mate, perhaps it had been a miracle since my birth gratifying, but after years their spark was gone. Mother was not happy, and father…well, let us say that he still believes to be a man. I was young, but I was smart for my age and I learned things because whenever they had the desire to have sex, I would always watch. They didn’t know it of course, but when mother saw me - she didn’t stop, not warned father about it. Every night was the same. So, I decided that if father could not satisfy her then I could, which was surprisingly fortunate because mother took pleasure in fucking her own child.”

Rollo nods, “No, that isn’t true. Mother was a good woman, she loved father.”

“Mother was a whore! And I treated her like one! How else do you explain your birth or that of Margaret? But mother was not the only woman I’ve fucked.” Muffler smiles. The blood drips down his chin.

“How many others?”

“Hmm, about half the village. Including Margaret and your mate.”

Rollo growls and slams his hand on the bars, “You touched Rose!? And our sister!?”

Yujleda Kru Alpha laughed at him, leaning his head back on the wall, he huffs and then continues to talk to Rollo who was snarling and growling at Muffler. “How does it feel, to know that you cannot satisfy your mate the way I can? Or that you were the spawn of my seed all along? A bastard child born with one nutsack! You…are not a real man, Rollo. You’re just a child.”

He just growled and snarled, banging on the bars of the cell trying to get to Muffler for a possible kill. Lexa ordered her men too, “Restrain him,” and they did as commanded. Holding Rollo back as he tried to force himself free.

WANHEDA’S TENT

After climaxing in the sorceress’s rear end, the Alpha felt hard again as they laid on the bed, their private areas – Morgana’s waist and chest, and Wanheda’s waist – covered in the fur sheets. The Alpha didn’t care that her chest was exposed because it’s usually covered by her long red hair. Wanheda felt Morgana’s hand gently messaging her cock while lying next to her – her head rested upon her chest, feeling Wanheda’s arm around her and hand upon her waist while Morgana’s leg is over Wanheda’s.

The sorceress lay sleeping in Wanheda’s embrace with a smile upon her face. As for the Alpha, she was wide awake. Her left arm resting behind her head as she stares to the ceiling – her mind in deep thoughts – Morgana can sense her discomfort. “Your mind troubles you, my love. What is the matter? Hmm? What has distanced you?”

“It’s nothing,” Wanheda says as she gets up to sit at the edge of the bed and finds a small thin paper, some green plants – crunches that plant – then wraps it up into the paper and uses a candle to light it up to smoke. Wanheda relaxes to the aroma of the smoke as she inhales then exhales the weed in her hand.

Morgana sits up on the bed, her chest covered, her hair a mess. Her gentle touch to Wanheda’s arm gave notice to her that she wanted some too, and she passed it down for her to smoke. The air blows out of her as she speaks, “I know you, love. Your thoughts run wild when you are this silent.”

Wanheda looks towards her, with her elbows resting on her legs, “And how can you tell of that? Do you have the power to read one’s mind?”

“I may be a sorceress, but I do not need magic to tell me when my king argues with the voices in her head,” Morgana says as she blows smoke onto Wanheda’s face. She then takes the joint and holds it to her mouth to light it up again with the candle.

Smoking it once, she holds it in her hands and begins to speak her mind. “You know I hate that title, Morgana. I told you before to never call me that again. My mistake for even mentioning it.”

“I do apologize for that. I do sometimes forget about our little accord. It will not happen again. However, I am concerned about what troubles you.”

“It was about what you said. About the timeline and how things would have been different.”

“I was running my mouth. I didn’t mean—”

“No, you meant it. Every word. If she hadn’t betrayed me, the timeline would have changed. I would have been with her, started a family, rule the world with her at my side. That… that would have been my cause, you know, my reason for being. However, the outcome changed in the end and I am reduced to live in the shadows of my empire. Not once did she apologize for her actions, or even care to explain as to why. So, here we are… I found Wonkru, I created a home for those who were banished or cast out from their clans, I brought the clans together, but… what is my cause? My reason?” Wanheda says as she talks to herself yet heard by someone else. Morgana had hated the idea – of her lover – to have doubts in her head. “Do you regret it? Your brother?”

Morgana growls, “Of course I don’t regret it. He deserved it after what he did to me!”

“And what would have been your reason if he didn’t?”

She had paused at the question, to which she didn’t have the answer. Would her life had changed if her brother was not the cause of her past? What would play out then? Who would have been the reason why? Morgana was about to answer the question Wanheda had left on the table of their conversation until they were interrupted by one of the warriors who had a hand in the incident recently. When he was approaching, Wanheda unleashed her pheromones out into the air, growling and snarling at the man who was getting close to the entrance of the tent.

Morgana had covered herself under the fur sheets and copied Wanheda in the growls and snarls with her scent in the air. The Alpha Heda had part of her waist covered as well, knowing that she was naked in bed with an Omega who was also nude.

The man cautiously approached, entering slowly and got to kneel as he says, “Heda, my lady, please forgive the intrusion, but there is an urgent matter in the village, one that requires your attention.”

“Really? And, what urgent matter could there be at this hour of the night? Answer truthfully or have your tongue ripped from you.” Morgana says in the authority of a queen.

Wanheda growls, “Speak.”

The man swallows, “Lieutenant Raven’s home was attacked only a few hours ago.”

POLIS

Aden is puzzled. Having been chosen to surpass the Commander was all too much for him to bear. He felt that in his heart that he was not yet ready to take on that kind of responsibility, he is under-trained to play the role of Heda let alone the rest of his life.

If he were to take on the duty, he thought, then he would not be able to see his friends and play when class was over or to have seen his brother Marlow. He’d be too busy dealing with politics and war plans should the day come to fight these mysterious warriors the people have been going on about.

He felt alone in this decision. Something so hard that could not be decided for a boy his age.

Staring towards the throne of the Commander was scary in his eyes because it was empty and someone needed to sit upon it. Aden felt at ease when it was just Lexa who’d always sat upon the Throne of the Commanders. At least he didn’t have to sit nor be frighten by it.

It was always occupied.

But now…. It’s not.

His friends would sometimes pretend that they would sit on the throne one day, using an old chair they made together and say, I am Heda. In their minds, they would command their warriors to go to war and have a contest to see who’s the strongest to take the Heda from the throne.

It was a fun game for them to play when off duty. However, Aden was not in a game. This was real life, and he was scared of it.

The yomblod Gaia didn’t leave the room, she felt that if she did, Aden would be alone in this and he wasn’t – not really, anyways. For years, she’s watched the boy progress his training skills in practice with the other children in the city.

As the Flamekeepers’ apprentice, it was her job to educate the children in their tradition and culture, talk about past Commanders and wars, basic reading and spelling, mathematics, like any normal school.

For her teachings to go this far was difficult enough.

Her Master went to gather the council to begin the test for Aden to ascend to the role of command, which gave Aden sometime to think as well as Gaia. She sees him staring at the throne, curious as to what his mind is thinking. She goes to stand at his side with her hands to her back. Gaia calmly gives him comfort by speaking, “Exciting, isn’t it? To be chosen to become the next Commander.”

“Exciting?” he scoffed, “I don’t know if I’d use that word.”

She turns her gaze at him, “You are nervous, aren’t you?”

“More like terrified.” He turned his gaze at her, “Is that normal?”

She nods smiling, “It’s very normal. You know, Lexa was nervous in becoming Heda too.”

Aden cocked his brow and turned his whole body towards her. He stuttered, “Sh-she was?”

“Sha. It was terrifying for her too, but she soon realized it was what she wanted. That’s why she ascended to become Heda.” She smiles as she stared back at the throne. Remembering Lexa’s ascension. A big celebration that lasted for two nights.

He, again, confused about the whole thing. Aden looked back at the chair and then back to Gaia who has not left her eyes off of it for one second. She smiles – perhaps to herself or to something else – whatever it was, made him feel less scared, but unease at the same time, “How do you know all this? About Lexa’s ascension to be Heda?”

“I’m her best friend. I knew her even before she took the throne.” Gaia smiles and looks to him once more.

Suddenly, the door to the throne was opened, and in walked Titus, and with him were three elders. Wised men and women of old, known by the people as the Elders of the Flame. A council who holds the law and who is the law. Grounders respect their council, and take wisdom from their years upon the Earth, including the Commanders of old and new. No one knows for sure where their wisdom comes from or where they came from, but it is certainly clear that they prophesize the fates of all their people who are worthy of it.

There they entered and stood, in the middle of the room with the young boy Aden, the yomblod Gaia, and Titus. The Elders of the Flame were nameless; one woman and two men who were very old and very creepy. For they wore old rags and hoods to cover their heads. Walking with a staff covered in rope and feathers with beads and a small drinking gourd tied to it. One of the men was a hunchback, the woman was blind and the other man has essential tremors and they would sometimes speak in unison.

Gaia had bowed immediately and grabbed Aden down for a turn. They soon stood tall and waited for the Elders to speak. “Is this the boy of whom you spoke of, young Titus?” The Elders said.

“Yes, your most holy ones. This is he.” Titus nods in answer to their question.

The Elders of the Flame approached the young boy. Gaia moves out of the way. Aden stands still in front of the Elders, as they look at him closely – examining his figure, his muscles, his teeth and eyes, and onto his hair. “Hmm… he does not appear to be much. Tell us child, what is it that you desire?” One of the elder men spoke.

Aden had paused during his answer to the question they had asked, but he looked towards Gaia and Titus and he nodded to the boy, which then the young man said, “To…become Heda.”

The second elder man and the elder woman walks on the opposite of the boy’s side until they were in a complete circle around him. Two on each side and one in front of him. “And if you become Heda, what is it that you wish?”

“I don’t understand.”

The elder woman spoke, “When a warrior is chosen, their desire is the same – to become the next Commander…”

“…However, their wish is not…” The second elder man speaks to continue the sentence.

The first elder man then says, “…So, what is it you wish, child?”

He didn’t know what he wished for, it was a difficult decision to make, however, when he looked towards Master Titus, he muttered something to him. “To…fight and…protect.”

There was silence. The elders – two of them – raised their staffs to touch one another just above Aden’s head while the third takes out a small knife from his robe and says, “Present your hand, child.” Aden does as commanded, revealing his hand to the elder and with a swift blow, the palm of his hand was cut. His blood had spilled on to the bowl the elder held underneath the hand and it drained to fill it. Once there was enough, the elder held out the bowl to the blind elder woman. She placed her finger inside the bowl and tasted the blood. The hunchback elder then held out the bowl to the one who has essential tremors and he placed his finger in and tasted it as well. The hunchback elder finally had placed his finger in and tasted the blood for young Aden.

The Elders of the Flame each tasted the boy’s blood. There was a strong silence in the room, Titus and Gaia had wondered what was taking so long. Their impatience was growing thin, until finally, the two elders dropped their staffs, uncovering the young Aden’s head, and placed the end of the staffs back on the ground.

The expression was unmoved.

The hunchback elder had spoken aloud, “The boy is not ready to take on the full responsibility of Heda.”

Titus was baffled by the announcement. Aden was still puzzled and Gaia – though not physically – was relieved. The elders removed themselves from the boy’s personal space and stood near the doorway. Titus had stepped towards them to ask, “What do you mean the boy is not ready? He is the best candidate for the position. He is skilled and in good health, why would you dismiss—”

“SILENCE!” The elders shouted and stomped their staffs to the floor which created a loud echoing sound.

Gaia was Aden’s side, covering up his wound with a cloth. Titus was silent as too shockingly stunned by the elders’ temper. Questioning them was unwise for they have been on Earth longer than any other citizen in the Coalition, though no one knows for sure how old they are. They soon turned as if angered, Titus had swallowed his throat. The elders had spoken to him yet again, this time in a stern voice, “The boy is not ready to take on the full responsibility of Heda.”

And just like that… all was lost and a big waste of time.

“However,” The blind elder said, “the child will be giving the trials to test him. Should he pass, the child will be granted the role of Heda.”

“Thank you, wise elders.”

The elder with essential tremors had then said, “Take heed in this decision, lad, this is not a permanent position…”

Aden asked, “What?”

“You will be granted a temporary position of Heda until Lexa kom Trikru returns to the capital to reclaim the throne. When she does, you must step down immediately.” The hunchback elder said. He and the other two elders had left the throne room with the door closed shut behind them.

OCTAVIA’S HOUSE

After being interrupted by one of the warriors, Wanheda gets dressed and passes the joint to the sorceress Morgana, who smokes a little before she too got fully clothed.

The Alpha Heda had worn her black gothic pants which had many chains and zippers with a few buckles and a black tank top and not bothering to put on her boots. Pulling her long red hair from out of her shirt, she turned over to see if the sorceress was also dressed in her black dress and she was.

Once they were fully clothed, Wanheda and Morgana headed to Octavia’s house to see what had happened late this night. There they saw her warriors standing guard at her house, they bowed and told her that they were inside, and they entered. It didn’t take Wanheda long before the smell of another adult Alpha – besides Raven and herself – had entered into her nostril. She could also smell the scent of a young Alpha who had been frightened by the event that occurred recently. She growls softly so as not to wake up the sleeping child, and she saw Raven and Octavia holding each other. “Raven, Octavia…”

“Heda…” Octavia gasped softly.

“What has happened?” She asked.

Raven growls, “Muffler. He came uninvited to our home and attacked Octavia while I was away guarding the gates.”

“Did he touch you, Octavia?”

Octavia growls, “No. But he tried too. If Raven didn’t come the way she did, he might have.”

“I got here before he had the chance to.”

Wanheda nods then look towards and walks to the room of the sleeping Alpha child. Octavia steps towards her Heda with a growling face and Raven followed with her. “I will not hurt him; you do know that.”

Octavia growls, “I know. But after what happened today, I can’t take any chances. I’m sorry. It’s a mother’s intuition.”

“I understand. The child is innocent and will remain so. No harm will come to him, he is protected as I vowed, he would be.” Wanheda said.

“Mochof.”

Wanheda turns to leave but not before stating, “This occurrence will not go unavenged. I can assure you that.”

Just outside of Octavia’s house, Morgana had waited patiently until Wanheda had left. She, then, emerged from the home of her friends only to come out in a displeasing mood. The sorceress was curious as to what happened with her love’s companions. She waited until she walked towards her. “My love, what’s wrong?”

“One of my warriors has betrayed me. He violated the law and now he will pay with his life.” Wanheda growls.

IN THE CELLS

When Rollo was restrained by Africa and the other two men, Muffler continued to laugh his heart out. Feeling proud of his disgraceful actions in violating mated women both young and old, including his own son/brother’s mate Rose and his daughter/sister Margaret. Even their own mother.

Rollo growls and snarls, trying to fight the men who held him back, “How could you! To do something so vile! Your own family, Muffler! To my mate! How could you do this!?”

He laughed, “Because I can! And if I was not banished, I would do it again and again and again! Bred with mated women and force them to have my child even if they refuse! A whole nation of bastard children, the spawns of my seed!”

Lexa snarls, “You are only banished because you went too far, as to violated young girls – children – and mated women. You even went to far as to violate your own sister who you claim to be your daughter.”

“Oh, she was a pretty little thing…and a whore just like her mother.” He says chuckling and grinning.

“She was a child! She was no more than 12 while you, yourself were 30! And you violated her innocence! If it were not for your father, this would have never happened!”

Rollo growls, “Father knew about this?”

Lexa nods, “Yes. He came to me after he caught your brother defiled both your sister and mother. And not soon after your mate, Rose. But when Muffler found out, he killed him. When he did, I banished him from the territories, if he were to show his face, he’d been hanged.”

Muffler grins, “And here I am. A servant of Wanheda, a member of Wonkru.”

Rollo barks, “Enough of this crap! Wanheda is not real!”

“And yet, I am.” A voice was heard from above the room. They gasped and turned to the voice that was sounded. There, they saw a woman in black with red long hair, and eyes so dark it haunted this place. Clarke to Lexa, but Wanheda to others had appeared, revealing herself to her enemies she had locked away. They were unmoved. Wanheda had stood tall and fierce, and her attention was ominous. And there, at her side, was Morgana, in her black corset dress. She stands tall and very queen-like next to her lover king, as she too, looks down at the man who broke the law of Wonkru. Lexa grunts to herself as she sees the two together, and growls softly when Morgana places her hand on her mate’s back. “Have you believed because you have seen me? Blessed are those who have not seen and yet have believed. Whoever believes and is baptized will be saved, but whoever does not believe will be condemned.”

Muffler shuddered, “He-Heda…look, whatever you’ve heard – it’s not true. She provoked me. I didn’t know what I was doing… If you ask me, she’s the one who should---”

“SILENCE!!!” Wanheda had yelled, her hair flew as if the wind was commanded to. Her eyes glowed bright red in anger. Her pheromones spiked high. Her aura was blood red and black shadows. Her nails were sharp and her teeth grew an inch longer than normal. Wanheda’s aura had engulfed her and made it so that she appeared from one spot to another – the aura had taken her from on top of the stairwell to the bottom of solid ground. She reappeared again from the black and red shadows still surrounding her, as she walks ominously towards the one in chains. “Now the works of the flesh are manifest of which I tell you before, as I have also told you in the time past, that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom. An evil disease, say they, cleave fast unto him: and now that he lies, he shall rise up no more. Ye, mine own familiar friend, in whom I trusted, which did eat of my bread, hath lifted up his heel against me.”

“N-no… I-I didn’t…”

“He shall judge the poor of the people, he shall save the children of the needy, and shall break in pieces the oppressor. They shall fear thee as long as the sun and moon endure, throughout all generations. He shall come down like rain upon the mown grass: as showers that water the earth. So, I returned and considered all the oppressions that are done under the sun: and behold the tears of such as were oppressed, and they had no comforter, and on the side of their oppressors there was power, but they had no comforter. But there are some of you that believe not. Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil? But I said unto you, that ye also have seen me, and believe not. He that turns away his ear from hearing the law, even his prayer is an abomination.”

He kept shuddering, “Heda…I… I have been faithful to you. I have given my life for your cause.”

“No,” she says, “You haven’t, not yet. But you have given me my purpose, Muffler, something that I’ve been looking for.”

“What?”

“You’ve broken the law, Muffler. My law. You knew of the consequences just as everyone else, and yet you chose to defy them, to defy me. Now, you must suffer that consequence. Public execution in the Pit of Death.” She said to him as she got closer to his face. Her expression didn’t change for a bit. Muffler had shaken out of fear, the chains rattled – he sweated even more when she said that he would be executed.

“N-no… n-n-n-no… please…Heda… I don’t want to—” Muffler kept stuttering.

Wanheda grabs his neck and squeezed hard, growling, “You dare beg for mercy?!”

Lexa and her people said nothing during that conversation, for they had no words to spill. Wanheda had removed herself from his space, turned to walk away. Barefooted on the cold floor with hay and dead, crunching tree leaves gave away the sound of her march.

Lexa growls, “Clarke.” She stopped just to look at her but walked to the top of the stairs. “You know at some point; we’re going to have to talk!”

Chapter Text

Chapter 9

POLIS

It was three and a half hours away from sunrise. It had been only a few hours before they received news of the boy’s future. Gaia was thrilled that he would only take a part-time position as the next Commander of the Coalition. Aden, too was also happy, at least when Heda Lexa returns he can go home and help his brother Marlow at the shop.

Titus, of course, was a bit displeased with the decision the Elders of the Flame had made. However, he was in enough trouble not to dig even further. He sees his young apprentice sitting on the steps of the throne attending to the boy’s cut and he wondered – Why would the Elders say that he was not ready? Why Aden was not ready to take on the full responsibility of Heda? This wisdom they have had puzzled Titus.

The Elders of the Flame were indeed the wisest of them all and their power comes from the knowledge of their Messiah – Becca Pramheda – which goes back generations ago. Perhaps, their magic goes a long way, something Titus would not understand. “The Elders must see something special within you Aden, to give you this chance to prove your worth of becoming Heda. As they said, you will be given the test. Come morning, the test will begin. Take him to his private chambers, he must rest for now.”

“Sha Amin. Come, Aden, I’ll take you to your room.” Gaia says as she grabs him and walks him out of the throne room.

Soon Titus is left alone again. Hands to his back, he looks to the floor – thinking – then looks towards the throne. He thought back to Lexa’s youth and her days of training in becoming a warrior, a leader. Brought up since birth to wield a sword, to not let anything cloud her judgment, to cloud her heart and mind. He raised her as his own, having given good council and he was proud of the progress she’s done. In those times, the Coalition was just a dream in the minds of a child, but when Lexa became of age, she formed it. Made it real. This was before Lexa became Heda. A few people hated it, while many others supported it. The Elders of the Flame had high hopes for her in her success and had supported her in her ascension. She, unlike many, passed the test, had shown true strength in combat and strategy. A true descended of the Messiah. However, that all changed when the arrival of the Skaikru came into Trikru Territory and started a war. On that day, Lexa had all her focus on the sky leader Clarke. Her influence is what caused Lexa to feel weak – her heart and judgment were unclouded – which led to this moment.

One month. A whole month and not a word from Lexa and her group.

The throne has been without a Commander for too long. Titus didn’t want to believe it but there was no other choice but to declare Lexa’s death. He felt that he has lost his favorite student and hopes that Aden would succeed and take her place as the new Heda.

“Please, forgive me, Heda.”

ADEN’S PRIVATE ROOM

Meanwhile, Gaia had taken the young boy to his chambers within the tower. It had been a long walk downstairs, which gave Aden a lot to think about. What would his life be like as Heda? What would his friends say? His brother? How would people react to such a decision? Would he stay longer if Heda Lexa doesn’t come back? Will he be able to hang out with his friends and go home to his brother, who raised him ever since their parents died? Can Marlow be able to craft weapons without his help?

These questions run through his mind like a stampede of wild buffalos during migration. He was young – barely thirteen – and he was given the opportunity to rule his people as well as the rest of the Coalition against enemy threats.

Speaking of enemies, if they should exist, a more serious question popped into his head – was he to prepare for the unknown enemy that has terrorized clans? Was he to build an army of warriors to fight the unknown? What will be the outcome of the war? What are his battle plans? Will it succeed or fail? Do they need to evacuate or stay and fight? Will they want peace or blood?

Aden was within his thoughts and was frightened by the chooses he’ll have to make. He never dreamed that he would be in this difficult position in his life, regardless of his stats in his class. Aden doesn’t think he would make a good Heda. He’d have to live up to an example of Lexa kom Trikru and he doesn’t think he can do that. He is just a boy, training and learning how to fight, but now with this decision all of a sudden, he’s not sure he can do it. Up till now, he didn’t even know he was a Nightblood.

While turning around the corner, Gaia could tell that Aden was arguing with the thoughts in his head, for he hasn’t said a word during the walk to his room which was on the second to last floor of the tower, just below the throne room. She had opened the door with a key on her person and entered inside with Aden.

Aden’s room was dank having no candle lights on only to prevent a fire if left unchecked. Once the candles were lit, the room gave out its appearance. In this room was a bear skinned rug, an antique chess table with antique chairs and chess pieces, wooden floors, a single bed with fur covers. The walls were bricked and appeared rusted and dirty which gave the room a very antique look. There, at the foot of his bed, was a clothes cabin chest. The door behind them was also wood with larger metal hinges on the right side of it. The window was similar to that of the throne room except it had red curtains and was also dirty. Candle decorations were also in the room – lantern candles on the ceiling, bedside candles, window candles, and many others to give the room light without causing a fire on sensitive flammable things. There were a few more chairs and small tables. A desk with a mirror. And old pictures with part of the art ripped or hanging slightly down from place.

He had looked around at all that was seen in this room and felt a chill going down his spine. He had never felt so alone, never had to spend the night in someone else’s home before. Never had to sleep alone. Back home, Aden would always share a room with his older brother Marlow because it was familiar to him, he felt safe there with his brother knowing that he was on the other bed next to him to protect him in case of danger. It’s been that way ever since he can remember, but that he is elected to be the next Commander, he’ll have to sleep alone in a stranger’s room in their own home.

Once the lights were on, Gaia sees Aden by the window next to the chess table touching the pieces of board. She asked as if concerned, “What’s wrong Aden?”

“Nothing.” He said reassuring her that all was well, but it wasn’t. He was in his little world in his mind, pondering what might happen next.

Gaia smiled once in a clear voice, “Well, do try to get some sleep. You’ll need it for the trial.”

When she was about to leave, the young boy had said, “I don’t think I can sleep,” right before turning towards her direction and saying, “What do you know about the trials, Miss Gaia?”

INDRA’S HOME

That same hour, in a bourbon home full of graffiti, just above the second floor was the room of Indra, a war chief of TonDC. She was asleep in her room – a simple room with a bed, a dresser drawer, a small table by the window, and fur covers and rugs. The inside of the house had graffiti as well. With streamers of old clothes and rags. The walls were dirty and broken. Maybe some mold here and there. This house was also covered in tree vines and moss.

After several minutes had passed, Indra woke up with the notice of a familiar scent within the house. She got up to put on her robe and headed downstairs. The light was on in the kitchen just crossed the hall, and she grabbed a small knife that was hidden away underneath a small table where the potted plants were. Once she has it, she sneaks up to the doorway and jumps out yelling, “Stop!” throwing the knife to the intruder, she quickly realized that it was not who she thinks it was.

“Ow, hey!”

Indra gasped and quickly ran to Anya, the one who entered her house. “Oh, gods, Anya I’m so sorry. I thought you were a threat.”

Anya growls, “Does it look like I’m a threat to you? Jeez! You could have put my eye out.”

“I’m so sorry. Here, let me.” Indra says as she helps Anya sit down to look at her injury. “Shit, it looks like a graze. I’ll get the kit.”

Anya grunts, “A graze? It feels like it went deep. Am I bleeding? Of course, I am. Gods, I can’t have one day without my sister throwing shit at me.”

Indra growls, she returned with the medical kit she found in the bathroom, “Hey. You should have said it was you, then I wouldn’t have to throw shit at you.”

She chuckled, “Perhaps. One day, maybe. Ah!”

“Hold still.” She said as she applied alcohol on the cut off Anya’s left cheek. The cut was about two inches long and was nearly close to her left eye. She sat there, on the chair at the table, in the kitchen. Her back was turned from the sink and the refrigerator. Indra was facing both the sink and the fridge while attending to the injury she gave her. Anya knew the hour it was, being a guard of the night’s watch, she noticed that Indra was up and, in her robe, and she had asked, “What are you doing up so early? I thought you were asleep.”

“I was. Now, I’m not. Why are you here? Your shift isn’t over yet.”

She shrugs, “I was thirsty. I wanted something to drink. Is Gaia home?”

When Indra was done putting alcohol to clean the wound, she patched it up and closed the kit. She sighed, “No, she hasn’t. I’m beginning to worry. What could be she be doing all night?”

Anya growls, “Damnit, I told her to head home.”

“You know something, don’t you? Tell me?” Indra said as soon as Anya spoke. She was confused at the matter of not knowing the whereabouts of her daughter.

FAR AWAY, IN UNKNOWN TERRITORY

Leaving the cells, Wanheda had marched in the village to head to her tent. Morgana was right behind her, carefully speed walking to make sure her black dress doesn’t get in the way. Finally making their way inside the tent, Morgana had quickly asked, “What do you plan to do, my dark love? Surely, you will not let this madman live, it would be seen as a weakness on your part.”

Wanheda growls, “Of course, I’m not letting him live. Muffler was given the chance to redeem himself and he failed to do so. He violated the law by trying to violate Octavia in her own home while she and her son slept. Octavia is a friend of mine and I had vowed to keep her child safe from all harm. Muffler knew the risk and he took it anyway.”

“I understand that she is your friend, however, the well-being of the child is not yours to bear.”

Wanheda had turned towards her, growling, “Lincoln was a friend. He gave his life to fight at my side at Mount Weather. The less I can do, is to protect his only son. My decision stands. Muffler dies, today.”

Morgana nods. She gets closer to her, she laid her hands on her waist and stomach, looking deep into her red eyes. They were angry but a bit soft, knowing all of the pain she endured, and the years they’ve spent together, Morgana can tell when Wanheda was feeling calm or angry. Relaxed or furious; in pain or well, she knew her lover. She knew what kind of strength and powers she has, and she fell in love with her. Raising her hand to caress her cheek, circling her thumb in small movements, she calmly whispers, “I do not mean to disrespect you, my love.”

“Love is weakness.”

Morgana just smiled, “I know it is.” The sorceress then kisses her and she kisses back while holding her close with one arm wrapped around her waist.

“Is your heat satisfied?” The Alpha asked.

“It is.”

“Will you stay?”

Morgana nodded, “You know I would, but I need to get back. I’ve been gone far too long. My people need me, just as your people need you.” While she was getting ready to leave, Wanheda had called for a guard to ready her horse. He did as commanded. When they were alone again, the Alpha sees the Omega getting one last cup of ale to drink before departure, however, the Alpha came up to her from behind and wrapped her arms around her. The sorceress smiles. Purring softly at the firm grip she has her in, she smells her hair, her hot breath – that was sucking a joint of weed and drinking ale – felt warm on her neck. She can feel Wanheda’s growl soften and her teeth had ghosted on her flesh. With one hand, Wanheda lifts Morgana’s dress and moves her hand in between her legs. She fondles her pussy which began to be wet at the slight touch of Wanheda’s fingers, she played with her clit adding small circle rotations until it became sensitive. Morgana purrs and moans at the touch of Wanheda’s fingers gently touching her, she couldn’t help herself by giving the Alpha the same kind of pleasure as to take her hand back and dig her way into Wanheda’s pants to stroke her cock slowly.

Wanheda moves her other than to grab her chin to turn her head and kiss her lips from behind. Morgana returns the kiss. Holding her gasp when she felt that she had peed just a little on Wanheda’s fingers. She then takes her fingers – her wet, pissed covered fingers – and sticks them inside Morgana’s eager pussy.

Teasing her entrance, growling a humming sound in her ear when the sorceress teased her length in her pants. The sense of precum came out of her. Morgana feels her precum on her finger, takes it off the tip, she bites her lips, and hears the Alpha whisper, “Lick it off.” The sorceress does as she’s told and licks off the small cum off her finger, then, Wanheda takes her hand out of her dress and makes her suck on her piss wet fingers like a whore. “Does it taste good? Having to eat your own juices?” The Alpha says.

The sorceress did all but said a word as she moaned her response to her lover. When Wanheda pressed up against her, Morgana swayed her ass on her crotch. When all was set and done, Wanheda removed herself and went to the other side of the tent and grabs a small cloth to wipe. The sorceress fixes herself before talking to Wanheda, “He misses you. He wanted to come and see you today.”

“Now is not the time.”

Morgana nods then turn to her, “I know that. That’s why I told him to stay. However, you know how he is, and he wants to see you. To be with you.”

The Alpha turned to her attention. The cloth in her hand and sees the sorceress Omega standing there, recovering from flush, “I understand that. But the timing is not right at the moment. I need to prepare for what comes next, and that means, having to deal with the fact that Muffler has betrayed me and the outsiders. He needs to be patient. I will send word, that I can guarantee.”

“I know you will love,” She says as she got closer, cupping her cheek. She kisses her one last time then heads to her horse to begin her departure.

Wanheda sees her off just outside the tent. Once the sorceress is gone, the Alpha calls for her warriors to prepare for the execution.

ROAN’S AND ONTARI’S HOME

A noise was heard in the village just outside of their house, it made Roan startled in his sleep as awoke to the voice of a man just outside his door. He got out of bed to put on his pants then opens up the door to see the neighborhood being awaken for the same thing.

He grabbed a man, and had asked, “What’s going on? What is it?”

“It’s Muffler, he’s being executed.”

“When?”

“Today.”

Roan growls, “Shit!” then heads back inside to awaken Ontari from sleep, but she was already up and about. “Ontari, wake up.”

“What’s going on? Roan?”

He handed her, her clothes while searched for his, “Muffler’s going to be executed, we need to know why.”

“Executed? What the fuck did he do?” She said as she got up to dress.

“I don’t know. Hurry up and get outside.”

JUST OUTSIDE OF WANHEDA’S TENT

The Alpha Heda stood outside of her tent, commanding her warriors to prepare for the event today. Her guards were to her back, protecting her. They were two tall men in the traditional Wonkru gear of dark, leather clothes with some chains on the jackets and pants. Shin guards and elbow pads. Fingerless gloves and spiked gauntlets. They wore a deer skull mask with the horns and they were equipped with a sword to their waist, a knife on their legs, and a long spear.

They didn’t speak much. The guards guarding the tent were not the same people as before. They changed shifts during that time. These two were new. They shielded Wanheda from enemies or anyone that tried to go near without an invite, and they didn’t complain about it on a count that they had their tongues cut at a young age. This was not because of Lexa. No. This was the cause of an abusive father and mother – though not of relation.

The man to the left was Bjorn. He had a long ponytail with shaved sides and a beard. Possible tattoos or scars on his body and face. It was hard to tell due to the fact of his thick beard. The other was Emer. He had short hair with shaved sides and a beard. Pierced ears and scars on his face.

Roan and Ontari soon found their way to Wanheda but was blocked by Bjorn and Emer. Wanheda sees them and had asked, “What is it?”

“Heda, what’s going on? Why has Muffler been sent to execution?” Roan asked.

“He broke the law. It is that simple.”

Ontari asked, “But what did he do?”

Wanheda growls, “It’s not what he did. It’s what he tried to do.”

“What did he tried to do?” He said.

ADEN’S PRIVATE ROOM

It was the break of dawn, the sun rising from the East, with colors of yellow, orange, and red clawing its way into the city to brighten up the darkness. The mere sight of it would sting the eyes when looking directly at the sun’s rays. It was best to avoid such pain by sleeping away from its gazes at its awakening.

The birds would awake from slumber too, as they stretch out their wings, pick their feathers, and flap around to grab a morning grub of Earthworms and bugs to feed themselves and the younglings.

Cats usually prefer to hide in alleyways and away from humans. Mice and rats are the same.

Villagers begin to open up their shops and place of business after their morning breakfast. Children begin to brush their teeth and get ready for school. The ouspikas rang the morning bell and greet the children coming to class. Some were even seen swiping the walkway with wooden brooms.

From what Aden can see out in his window from his room on the second to last floor, everyone was waking up from sleep to start their morning activities. But for Aden, he didn’t get much sleep at all, he was too busy with thoughts of becoming Heda. “What do you know about the trials, Miss Gaia?” Aden asked again.

Gaia, the young ouspika was in the same room as the boy. She held her hands to the front of her robe and held her eyes to the floor as she walked around the bed to stand in front of the young boy. She thought about what to say to answer his question. “Well, Aden, the trials are more of a survival test given to young warriors by their superiors.” She answered.

“A survival test…?”

She nods, “Yes. It’s a tradition. You will be sent to live in the wilderness alone.”

“For how long?”

“40 days and nights.”

Aden was surprised, “40 days? And night?”

“Blindfolded.”

“Blindfolded? Why?”

Gaia nods, “That’s just the way it is, Aden. Once you’re in the wilderness, you cannot seek help from anyone. You must learn how to fend for yourself. That means you have to hunt on your own and find refuge.”

Aden nods. Unbelieving what was being said, “But how can I do that if I’m blindfolded?”

“You must trust your other senses, Aden,” she said as she walked towards him, “You must not show fear. The Messiah will guide you.”

Aden.

In the wilderness alone.

Blindfolded.

Seeking no help from anyone.

This was scary. A scary decision to make. Aden has never once been alone, he’d always have his older brother Marlow with him, especially if it was to help him sell weapons and armor to the warriors of each clan. Now he must be by himself and in the wilderness, blindfolded to pass the trials.

Was there time to back out of this now?

He didn’t know.

“What do I need to do?” He politely asks.

Gaia didn’t like this either but she didn’t have a choice. “Wear light clothes and no shoes. You are to carry one weapon, a single dagger. You will not be provided with food or water or shelter. You will have to hunt for that. Use your other senses that are not your sight. If you get hurt, you must tend to your wounds. So, try to stay alive, not all pass this test.”

Aden swallowed, “Is there anything else I need to know, Miss Gaia?”

“Yes.” She says. She then takes hold of his shoulders to look into his eyes. His green eyes, and innocent face. “Sometimes, during these trials, it’s believed that within the 40 days and nights, one is visited by a spirit or a vision. And it’s also believed that once visited it may guide or deceive. It’s sometimes not also accurate but be careful. Okay?”

INDRA’S HOME

“Oh, hell no!” She yelled, getting up from the chair at the table in the kitchen.

Anya gets up as well to try and calm her down, “Indra, stop okay?”

Indra nods her head outrageously, “No, no, no…. You don’t tell me to calm down, Anya.”

“I wasn’t—”

“I am her mother, okay? I don’t have to calm down. That child has not come home all night.” Indra yelled.

Anya explained, “Well, she’s an ouspika of the Messiah—”

Indra nods her head and steps towards her sister, “No, she’s a yomblod who needs to be home by the time the sun sets and she’s not here yet. She hasn’t been here all night.”

“Gaia is a grown woman, Indra.”

“She’s still my baby, Anya!” Indra argued.

She shouted, “I know that! I just—” Before Anya could finish the sentence, the front door had opened, and in walked Gaia. She was still in her robe with her hoodie on. Her dreadlocks to the left side of her face and her bandana on her forehead. She looked exhausted. She thought she was coming home to eat and take a shower, but she believes she walked into a heated discussion between her mother and her aunt. “Mother. Aunt Anya. Good morning.” Gaia says with a smile, trying to lighten the mood.

However, it didn’t go so well with the dark-skinned warrior of Trikru. “Don’t 'good morning' me, young lady. Where were you? And don’t give me any excuses.”

Gaia was shunned for words, so she did make up an excuse as to why she came home so very, very late. “I…was studying. At the temple. I…was…praying.”

Indra had crossed her arms in disappointment, believing not what she’s a hearing coming from her own daughter’s mouth. “Praying? At the temple? All night? You really think I’m supposed to believe that?”

“Um…”

Anya had jumped in on the conversation before Gaia could respond. “Don’t answer that! Don’t you dare answer that!” Knowing full well if Gaia were to answer, the results would not be pleasing.

Indra raised her brows. Her arms still crossed. “You know better than to lie to me, little girl.”

She scoffed to herself quietly. Looking back and forth between her mother and aunt, trying to find the right words to say. Gaia knew she can’t reveal everything to anyone. She was sworn to secrecy. Flamekeeper business. That’s the deal. Judging by the way her mother was staring at her and the way Anya was acting, Gaia’s only choice was to give them the half-truth.

Anya came up to Indra. Standing at her side, ready for if she were to act, Anya would probably manage to give Gaia a 15-minute head start on escaping. “Gaia…just tell her the truth.”

She sighs and comes up with a half-truth. “Master Titus sent me on an errand at the last minute and it was getting late. Passed curfew, so I stayed at the temple for the night. That’s it. I swear.”

Indra growls and steps a little bit forward to her daughter. “You know better than this Gaia. Whatever business you have, stops the moment the sun goes down. When that happens, I want you in this house by then. Understand?”

“Mother, I’m 23…”

“You’re an Omega, Gaia. You’re vulnerable when your heat comes. The safest place to be is at home. Nowhere else.” She explained.

Gaia countered the argument, “I have my suppressants, mother. I’m being careful, okay? I’m following my faith by not having sex. I am loyal to my faith. I’m fine.”

Indra takes hold of her daughter’s shoulders. Rubbing her thumb gently on the fabric of her robe. She towers over her, with a calm and motherly tone in her voice, she says, “I understand that. However, you must obey the rules in this house. You really scared me today.”

“I’m sorry mother.”

“Just next time, let us know if you’re going to be late coming home, okay? That way I can leave your food in the fridge, not leave it out for the rats.”

Gaia nods and hugs her mother tightly. Indra then leaves the room to change her night clothes for morning ones. That left Anya and Gaia alone in the kitchen. A bit of an awkward tension in the room. The young ouspika sighs and manages to step much further into the house. Her aunt had her hands to her back pockets of her pants, her head low as she nods and smiles at the same time. “I told you to be in this house after you finished. And what did you do? Spent the night at the temple.”

“Aunt, it’s not a big deal. I did nothing wrong. I just…forgot.” She shrugged.

Anya cocked her brows, “I know you better than that, Gaia. You’re a smart girl. You are just lucky I was here on time before you got home. Because, if you weren’t, your mother would have hunted you down herself and would kill me if anything were to happen to you.”

Gaia nods, disagreeing, “Mother is not that type of person.”

“Oh no? When I got home, she threw a knife to my face. Nearly took my eye out.” Anya chuckled. Gaia had a concerned look, but before she said anything, Anya continued with her speech. “Gaia, your mother loves you. She just wants to keep you safe. Just let us know what’s going on so we don’t worry about this again.”

“I know. I’m sorry. I promise I will not do it again. I love Aunt Anya.” Gaia says as she went to hug her.

Anya kisses her head, holding her in a tight embrace, “I love you too, baby.”

ARKADIA

The morning was coming. The sun shines over Skaikru territory as the night guards retreated to the sanctuary of their beds while the morning guards took their shifts. The dogs were feed and had used the restroom for their daily routine.

The gate wasn’t open yet. As head of security, Pike was the only one with the keys. Bellamy knew this, so he had to wait until then. This means, he had plenty of time to get ready, and that means a shower, breakfast and saying goodbye to his wife yet again.

After the incredible sex, he had last night with his wife Echo, his tired body gets up and heads to the shower. Never mind about getting fresh clothes. Before getting inside the walk-in shower, Bellamy took off his right leather glove; placing it on the sink, then removing his mechanical human arm and places it on the shelf for safekeeping.

Why does Bellamy have a mechanical arm? Well, five years ago, when everyone from the Ark had evacuated the Mount Weather citizens who helped in the war, Bellamy was the last to run out of the mountain while trying to save a young boy who was trapped in the rubble when it was on the verge of collapse. He went back to save him but when he tried, he was too late and his right arm was severed from the debris just below the elbow. The little boy died. Bellamy was rushed to Camp Jaha in a hurry and discovered that his arm rendered useless and the doctors had to cut it off to risk getting an infection. However, they had prepared a mechanical arm for in case of emergency. Bellamy was operated on and was given the new arm in his recovery, his nervous system interacted with the wires and everything else, and his fingers motions had worked as well. Of course, even if he has this arm, he can no longer feel his real one even if he thinks it’s still there. So, Bellamy was fated to live as a one-armed man for the rest of his life.

He turns on the hot water, engulfing himself in the relaxation as the water runs down his body. His hair – which has grown over the years – becomes wet and slick. Opening the shampoo and conditioner to wash his hair on both his head and face. He had to be careful he doesn’t wet the metal piece still attached to his arm. Once he was fully bathed, he sees his wife Echo standing at the doorway with a dry towel. Echo wraps the towel around his waist after drying him off. She then kisses him good morning, never minding that she was also nude, they were married so it didn’t bother them at all. When Bellamy exits the bathroom, Echo took a turn to bathe as well. Soon after, they got dressed and went to the cafeteria for breakfast. Bellamy had put back on his arm with Echo’s help. There, they were greeted by Monty and Harper, Maya Vie from Mount Weather who now became a Skaikru when she married Jasper and had a daughter who is only 2 years old. Then there’s Murphy and Emori who are still boyfriend and girlfriend on a count of their arguments and break-ups. Nathan, Wick, and Bryan were also there. The three of them were boyfriends, along with Jackson.

The cafeteria wasn’t packed yet, people were still getting up from bed that morning. Only those who had morning shifts were up. The friends discussed their day and what were they up to. Sometimes there were jokes to lighten up a mood.

After breakfast, Bellamy had packed what he needed, kissed his wife goodbye, and left to continues his search for his sister.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10

WONKRU TERRITORY

The sun had shown its face to the world, a bright light of fire shines on the land. The great land of Wanheda. Of Wonkru. It shines so bright, that the gods smile upon them as they prepare for execution; a sacrifice for war. The drums sound, chanting is heard – praising – as the villagers gather at the square. Armed and ready for the event.

The guards were ordered to take Muffler from the jail cell and bring him to the pit. They opened the door and entered inside, going down the stairs to grab him and take him away. Muffler was uncuffed but fought against the guards to restrain him. He managed to punch one of them and then push the other until he was slammed to the cage Lexa and her people were in. Muffler made a break to the door, so close to freedom, but he was dropped to the ground by the guards and was knocked unconscious. Once down, he was dragged to the outside and the door had closed behind them.

During the struggle, one of the guards had dropped his dagger unbeknownst to him. Lexa saw this dagger and took the opportunity to grab hold of it. Placing it on her person before anyone was the wiser.

Then after a few minutes, the door was opened again, and the guards took Lexa out of the cells. Could she use the dagger in this opportunity now? Could she free her people from Wonkru? Could she escape just like Muffler tried to do?

No.

She can’t.

Not yet.

She knows she’s outmatched.

She knows she will never make it. Even with her numbers, Wonkru would tear them apart before they even step out of the door the moment they try. Lexa had to play it smart. Had to strategize the game plan. For she doesn’t exactly know for sure as to where she is now nor doesn’t know where they exist of the village is, how many guards there are, or how big this place is.

Lexa was soon taken back to Wanheda’s tent again and was left inside. Once she was in, she had stared at the bed, remembering the time she witnessed the adulterous actions of her mate Clarke and that bitch of a woman Morgana. Having to see her beloved fuck another Omega while she was inside with them was much worse than having some whore suck her off at first arrival.

The Omega Heda was not alone in the tent, at the time, she was being watched by a guard who stayed at the entrance to block her escape. She could sense he was there but paid no mind as her thoughts were too occupied by the smell of that disgusting Omega bitch. Lexa, too, had not moved once she got there. Since Clarke was occupied with whatever was going on outside, Lexa waited patiently for her return, knowing full well that she was brought in for a reason.

By the grace of the Messiah, please, help me to understand… What is it that I must do? Lexa’s thoughts cry out to her God.

THE PIT

The drums and chanting and praising continued to make themselves known. Echoing the sky and the air around them. Stomping the grounds with staff or feet.

Villagers from all sides, young and old, gathered to witness the death of a man who has broken the law. Wanheda’s law.

The guards dragged the accused of the assault towards the pit. His unconscious body hung in their arms; his head was low – unable to see his closed eyes covered by his short brown hair. Blood had dropped from his wounds, staining the ground. His legs made groves of tracks in the dirt from the tip of his boots and were followed by the footprints made by the two guards dragging him.

Muffler was unarmed. Unconscious and wounded. Taken to the lower depths of the pit and placed in the center of the circle to be chained from his legs to his wrists. These shackles were large, heavy, and covered in old dry blood as well as the chains which bound him to the ground. The Yujleda Kru Alpha had been thrown to the ground when he was shackled. Awakening from consciousness, he heard echoes of sounds coming from above the deep circle. Above the surface, he saw the people in the village all gathered to witness him die within the Pit of Death, and they had worn the masks of death – skull masks are the symbols of Wonkru, the symbol of Wanheda. For they were the unknown, the dead of fallen warriors, the ghouls of terrors, the reapers of the grim night, the demons of the devil, and Wanheda is their leader.

Within the pit, he saw the true dead; bones and skulls of the deceased – old and rotten, broken, and whole. The skeletons of traitors lay around inside the pit, the ground covered in old blood and black meat of the flesh. Some of these bones were animals; horses, bears, deer and moose, caribous. All dead.

Muffler knew as to where he was, for he was in hell.

Wanheda had sat on her second throne made bone horns of dead animals and humans that appeared to be fused. She, too, wore her mask. Her red eyes glowed in the shade of the eye sockets; her red long hair hovered before it creating shadows to give the glare more depth of a sinister look.

The sun was out, but when Wanheda spoke, the sky grew dark of clouds and rain had poured to the ground. “Today, we gather to witness the death of a man who has committed a crime against the law,” She says in her ominous voice. “He thought it wise to enter into the home of a mated Omega. My lieutenant’s mate Octavia. Muffler intended to break in and defile her in her sleep while their son was in the next room.”  

“Wamplei kom natrona!”

“Rip out his heart from his chest!”

“Fleim em daun!”

Muffler nods, “That’s not true. That’s not true!”

Wanheda leans forward on the throne, her arms back as her hands clutched the armrest, “Then tell us what is the truth?”

“I was tempted, Heda. I’ve done nothing wrong. I was on my way to my post when she stopped me. She told me that she was lonely, and wanted the comfort of a man to warm her bed. I refused but she insisted. She took advantage of me. She’s a seductress, Heda. She cannot be trusted!” Muffler pleads his statement.

“Em ste spichen!” Raven shouted. She came out of the crowd and stepped forward; to face Wanheda, to face him. Next to her stood Octavia, the victim of the assault, along with her young son Junior and his grandmother Ryka. “I found this man inside my home. He attacked Octavia while she slept, and had frightened my son in the next room. If I had not been on time, he would have succeeded.”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about. I was assaulted by that harlot!” He growls and snarls.

Octavia then stepped forward, snarling, and growling as she stood beside Raven, “It’s the truth! Muffler attacked me in my home! He tried to force himself on me! My son woke up scared in his room. The wound on his leg was from my knife, the rest were from Raven. When he attacked me, she fought against him and saved my life. He is the betrayer!”

“Lies.”

“He’s broken the law!”

“Liar!”

“He has betrayed our ways! He’s betrayed our Heda.”

“Liar! Liar! You shut your mouth, you stupid, girl! She’s a liar! She lies, Heda! I would never! She is the betrayer! She’s a harlot! A seductress!” He shouts as he tries to free himself from the heavy shackles.

The Alpha Heda had leaned back from the chair she sat upon. Her court, her people have heard the statements of the plaintiff and the defendant as well as the witness of the confrontation at hand. Her judgment stands. Her people await. Muffler prays in silence for mercy. However, his prayers will not be answered. Not on this dark day. She knows he’s lying. Wanheda knows Octavia is innocent. She can feel it. Can smell it. Muffler’s scent was all over her home, inside her room, on her bed, and her clothes. Octavia fought against him. She was about to be raped by a man who has defiled hundreds, maybe thousands of innocent victims. Wanheda had given him a chance, and he broke it. Finally, she stands, addressing her people of the final decision. “Thou shalt not raise a false report: put not thine hand with the wicked to be an unrighteous witness. He that hideth hatred with lying lips, and he that uttereth a slander, is a fool.”

“No.”

“You have lied, Muffler. You are no longer Wonkru, and for that, you will die.”

Muffler shouted, “No! Heda!”

Wanheda had given the signal to one of her warriors, and he nodded without question. He, along with three others, had pulled two large ropes that had opened a large steel gate just below them. Within the depth of the pit, Muffler witness the gate open before his eyes. It has risen from the ground and as it rises, debris and ashfall to the ground. Pieces of fabric and some bones were also lifted with the gate. Beyond the gate lie darkness, no telling where it might lead or what lurks within. He sees nothing, but for all to hear there was a growl. A deep, carnivorous growl coming from the darkness. The crowd chanted as rain poured down upon them suddenly, the thunder bursts loud booms. Their hairs were wet, like clothes and weapons, the ground they stomped on. Ryka covers young Junior in her robe from the rain to prevent him from getting sick, as she held him in her arms. Others also did the same to their children as well as themselves. Placing their hoods on and shielding the young ones from the rain. The dirt had become muddy and slippery for Muffler, as he tries to free himself from his imprisonment. His short brown hair was wet and got into his brown eyes. His short beard drips with water, his clothes smell of blood and dirt. The chains were heavy. The shackles tight around his wrists and ankles. He had no escape. No weapon to defend himself.

He didn’t deserve it.

He tried to violate a friend of Wanheda. A friend that has been with her since the fall of the mountain, when it burst in flames. For on that day, it, too, had rained.

Those were dark days. It had not stopped since.

The growls continue to make itself known. With the shackles around him, Muffler felt the pain and disease of those who have felt its grip within this hell. Then, suddenly, these growls grew twice – no – three times greater, and as these snarls were heard, there appeared to be a pair of eyes. Two – no! – four – no! – six pairs of eyes in the darkness of the gate. The first set of eyes were low, the one on the right was high as well as the other. This creature emerged from the darkness and revealed itself to the world. This creature was a monstrous beast with large paws and claws, a strong body, a huge tail, and not one but three heads with sharp drooling fangs. Nose flaring, ears at attention, sniffing its prey and drooling over the ground. Its fur is wet and it smelled like a dog. The eyes were of a different color; brown, blue, and green but they glowed in the dark. This beast was large and its heads were huge. It stood about 7 to 8 feet tall on all fours and about 13 feet on its hind legs. Its heads were of different species; a Malamute, Tibetan Mastiff, and Siberian Husky.

This beast, this monster was known as, “Cerberus, the three-headed dog of hell. The first of its kind. Thought to be only a myth in ancient times, but now since the apocalypse, the myth has become reality. And he’s hungry.”

The Cerberus dog began to eat and tear Muffler apart the moment he screamed. Chewing on the flesh, ripping off his arms, his legs, his torso, his stomach, and even down to his balls. Cerberus had devoured him all. Muffler had screamed in pain as he was being torn apart. His blood burst from his body and flesh creating a bath of his own life force, the blood stains the ground and the hell dog’s face and jawline and fur. The middle head took bites the traitor’s head off, the one on the right went for his leg and arm. The third did the same as well as part of the chest on the side. One limb after the other Muffler was torn down by sharp drooling fangs from this monster, even his organs were next and gone. The skin was pulled and bones were broken and chomped in the process.

Nothing was left.

Nothing at all.

Wonkru had witnessed this execution as they have witnessed several others before, but nothing had compared to the vicious and gruesome actions of the hellhound. The people had not said a word nor tried to stop it. They couldn’t. They’ve heard the statements of both parties and the sentence was clear – Muffler had to die – he lied.

The rain now fades over the village moves away to other parts of the world. As Cerberus continues to feast upon the traitor, the people have dismissed themselves and went on to their morning duties as if nothing happened. Wanheda told one of her guards to make sure that the gate was clean of any foul odor from inside the gate and make sure that the hellhound was given his second meal as well, and that he required a bath. The guard nods without question and does as commanded. Raven and Octavia were still at the pit looking down on the horrid devastation of Muffler’s death. The damage was made on her family and she watched on until there was nothing left. Wanheda sees them there, also she sees the young Alpha boy in his grandmother’s arms. He had called for his mother to carry him. Junior’s instincts were unclear; he was scared for his mother and wanted to make sure she was okay. She kissed him on the forehead and held him tight, and was given a hug by her Ryka. Words were exchanged. Raven stood next to her family; she placed her hand on Octavia’s back to calm herself down. The Alpha had noticed Wanheda was watching them, and motions the Omega to look.

This stare was more like a signal of some sort but would have to wait until later.

Then, a guard had come to the Alpha Heda informing her that the prisoner was inside her tent as she requested. She nodded and heads there directly.

POLIS

With Gaia back home, she had taken a bath, changed her clothes, and had eaten her meal her mother left her last night, even though it was cold. The yomblod was in a rush to get to her assignment with Aden. The poor boy stood in his chambers of the tower alone, she would assume he didn’t get some sleep, not with everything that’s happened. Perhaps, he is in the mood to eat, she wonders. She also wonders…something else.

Anya came back from taking a shower and changing her clothes, she sees the speed Gaia was having in the kitchen. She ate fast, washed the dishes fast nearly dropping things as she did it. The Alpha chuckled at the young Omega, “What’s gotten into you suddenly, Gaia? I have never seen you this way. What’s the rush?”

She turned to face her aunt, “Oh, uh, nothing, I just wanted to make sure that there are no plates in the sink. That’s all. I know mother hates that.”

“Oh, she does. Try not to break anything, okay. With that much force, you’ll end up destroying them.” Anya informed but was too late. Gaia had broken her plate in half as she washed it.

Gaia’s hands were covered in soap and pieces of the plate. She panicked and Anya came to her side to help. “Oh, no.”

“It’s ok.”

“I didn’t mean to.”

“I know. It’s okay. Here let me.” Anya stops the water and searches for the missing pieces of the broken plate, relieving Gaia of her duty in the sink. “Are you hurt?”

Gaia nods, “No, I’m alright.”

Anya nods, “Okay, well, I think I’ve gotten all of them. At least the ones I could find. No point in fixing this, so it’s going to the garbage. When the markets open, I’ll look for another. It’s not a problem. Gaia?” She sees her a step away in horrid. “Hey, hey, what’s wrong?”

“That was my favorite plate. My father gave that to me. And I destroyed it.” Gaia sadly says.

The mention of his name made Anya’s blood boil, just the thought of that man coming from Gaia’s lips was enough to make her growl low and her eyes darken. She hated him, oh how she hated him. Anya wanted to growl even louder and have her pheromones burst in the air, but she held her composure and said, “It’s okay, baby, I’ll get you another one. It’s not a problem. Alright? I’ll finish up here and get it from the market. Now go, I think you’re going to be late getting back to the temple.”

Gaia came out of her haze and realized that she was right, “Oh, man. I forgot! I’ll see you later auntie. I love you.” And she left the house, leaving a kiss to the cheek to her aunt.

“Love you too.” The Alpha chuckled.

On her way towards the temple for morning prayers, she spotted Marlow in his workshop handling heavy metals on his shoulder. Gaia had stopped for a second to see what he was doing, and she couldn’t help but feel flush. Her heart raced, and felt a bit of sweat down her face, her throat was dry and her words were nowhere to be found. It was clear that Gaia felt something towards the blacksmith, but she could never act upon it. She was bound to her faith. She must remain celibate due to her religion and faith. Those were the rules. And yet, her heart calls for him, her inner Omega calls to him, and apparently, he listens, aside from all the girls in the world, his own heart goes out to her. For God’s sake, he made a small figurine of her, so he cares. He cares about her and wants to be with her but he knows he can’t.

Marlow soon puts the heavy metals down and when he looks up, he sees Gaia staring right at him. He is, again, shirtless. His dreadlocks are loose and hovering over his chest and back. Sweat on his skin, a bit of dirt on his light skin; Latino complexions. A good-looking man that would make any single person want to have his mark, to have his baby. But Marlow has admitted to her. He doesn’t want anyone else. He wants her, and he knows he can’t have her. Marlow respects her decisions, respects her faith, and yet he can’t fight against his heart.

He sees her there. A strong attraction is in the air between and around them. When the moment felt like hours, he begins to walk towards her until there was a voice calling out to the young yomblod.

“Gaia,” Said the voice. She looked and saw her Master standing with his hands to his back. “It’s time for the early prayer.”

She had nodded, “Yes, Master Titus. I was just on my way. Excuse me.”

Titus, with a superior stance and stoic look upon his face, saw Gaia leave the area but stared directly at the young Alpha blacksmith furthest from him hard. Marlow did the same thing, only he growled at him in a low volume. Titus ignore it and moved away to follow his young apprentice to the sacred temple. Soon, the ouspika caught up with his apprentice and spoke amongst themselves. “You must not give in to temptations, my young apprentice.”

“What?” She says confused.

“Your relationship with the young blacksmith must end.”

Gaia nods, “There is no relationship, Master. Marlow is just…”

Titus had stopped her, and took hold of her attention, “Whatever the reason, it must end. Starting now. The rules of the temple are made clear; to be bound to the faith, we, the Flamekeepers, must remain loyal to that of the Messiah by not giving in to the temptations of the flesh. This is rule number one. You must remember that.”

“Sha Amin.”

ARKADIA

The morning alert sounds. The nightshift security guards retire to their homes while the morning shift guards take their positions in patrolling the areas around the Ark. Pike got out of bed, took a shower, got dressed, and headed to the cafeteria for breakfast. On his way in, he spotted Bellamy leaving out, but until he pulled him to the side to speak to him. “You do know the gates aren’t open yet?”

“I know. I’ll be outside, waiting as I always do. Gives me the chance to look over the map while I’m at it.” Bellamy replied.

Pike sighs, “It’s been five years, Bellamy. Chances are that she’s not coming back. At some point, you have to face reality.”

“I can’t.”

“Octavia is gone. That explosion at the mountain, her disappearance… No one could have survived that.” Pike explained.

Bellamy nods a growl, “I survived it. I was the last to come out of that mountain before it went to hell, and all it did cost me my right arm. Octavia’s a fighter, okay? She survived coming to the ground and even against the Grounders. Don’t tell me she didn’t survive this.”

Pike then puts his hands to his waist. He looks down and sighs, then he stares back at him, “Sooner or later, you’re going to have to accept the truth, Bellamy. Your sister’s gone, and there’s no coming back from that.”

“If you’ll excuse me, sir.” He said as he politely excused himself.

The dark-skinned Alpha shouted, “You’re a soldier first, Bellamy! Your duty for your people comes first. I hope you remember that, sergeant.”

He didn’t stop walking, “I won’t, chief.”

Meanwhile, in the infirmary, Dr. Griffin was up and early this morning and wasted no time in getting to work with the patients. Some were in critical care, like those who have lost a hand or who have lost the use of their legs. These patients were to go under physical therapy as they recover, and they’ve worked hard in getting to their old self again. Some patients were diagnosed with depression and suicidal thoughts, others suffered from memory loss. Those who were rescued from Mount Weather were going under surgery for marrow transplants, only a few were left to take the treatment.

Few appointments for children were just normal treatments, such as chicken pots, and an upset stomach. Things of that nature.

Dr. Griffin wasn’t alone in this, over the years she’s trained serval people in the art of medicine. Those from the Ark and those from Mount Weather.

Once she was done with her patients in the infirmary, she went to visit Mrs. Jenkins today. When she got to the room, she sent Roy reading to her, “Peace I leave with you; my peace I give you. I do not give to you as the world gives. Do not let your hearts be troubled and do not be afraid. You heard me say, ‘I am going away and I am coming back to you.’ If you loved me, you would be glad that I am going to the Father, for the Father is greater than I. I have told you now before it happens so that when it does happen you will believe. I will not say much more to you, for the prince of this world is coming. He has no hold over me, but he comes so that the world may learn that I love the Father and do exactly what my Father has commanded me.”

“John 14:27-31. It’s a good read. The New International Version, right?”

Roy looks up and smiles at the doctor, “Yeah. I read to her every day from the Bible. It’s a good book.”

She nods, “Oh, I know it is. I have my own copy. King James Version. I used to read it to my daughter when she was young. I came to check up on your grandmother, Roy. Routine, that’s all.”

“Okay.”

“Mrs. Jenkins, do you remember who I am?”

Mrs. Jenkins looked confused for a moment, “What? Who?”

Roy calmly says, “It’s Roy, your grandson. Grandma, Doctor Abby is here. She came to see you.”

“Doctor Abby? Where is she? I don’t see—”

“I’m right here, next to you. Mrs. Jenkins, I came here to check up on you, to check on your vitals, is that okay?” Abby asked.

Mrs. Jenkins smiles, “Oh, yes. Do what you need.”

Abby nods and gets to work. She started with her heart rate. The stethoscope was cold to the touch on the elderly woman’s skin, and she jumped a little bit in her wheelchair until it settled down to a warm temperature. Her heat was good. Next Abby checked on her blood pressure and it was tight around her weak arm. That, too, was good for her age. She soon finished with her and headed outside the room to place the datapad in the infirmary.

She had finally finished every patient she had, so she decided to leave. However, before she could do that, Jackson pulled her aside and informed her that they were out of a few things and that they needed to resupply. This gave the perfect opportunity to leave Arkadia and head over to the Trading Post. Knowing full well that the things they required were only found there.

The Alpha doctor was given a list of the required items and she took it and left.

Abby headed outside and she saw Bellamy waiting just in front of the gate with his bag packed. She stood next to him, “Heading out again.”

“Yup. You?”

“Same. Jackson needs me to get supplies for the infirmary, we ran out of a few things.”

“Ok.” Just then, the gate was opened. Bellamy and Abby made their way outside the walls of Arkadia and headed towards their destinations. The walk took longer, neither of them said a word until they passed the checkpoint which was several miles away. The air was cold, animals were heard, the breeze in the trees. The sun shines through the leaves giving light upon the path they took.

For hours they didn’t speak. Bellamy walked a little further away from Abby on a count of his young age and endurance, while Abby walked at her normal speed for a woman of her age. Being a gentleman, he waits for her to catch up, making sure that she was okay, for she did not have any weapons at her disposal. “How are you holding up, doc? You alright?” He asked.

Abby just replied, “I’m fine. Nothing to worry about.”

“You didn’t pack a weapon when we left.”

“I don’t need it.”

Bellamy stopped, “These woods are dangerous, Abby. You’re going to need protection.”

Abby stopped and got a little annoyed, “I’m not a child, Bellamy. I can take care of myself.”

He had held up his hands in defeat and took a few steps back. His head low, “Alright. Alright.” From there, they continue to walk the road. Passing places and areas that were familiar to them, places of events that occurred five years ago. During the alliance with the Grounders. Those who gave their lives for that war, those who would forever haunt these parts of the woods, those who will never see their loved ones again.

Many had died during this war, such as Major Bryne, Atom, Charlotte, Bree, Drew, Wells Jaha just to name a few, but many others were killed in this war from both the Grounders and Skaikru.

Their lives mattered. But no sacrifice was too great than that of Clarke Griffin. She had literally given her life to save her people from Mount Weather when Lexa betrayed and abandoned them to their fates. As result, the mountain had burned to the ground. Enormous fires and collapse of Mount Weather, no one in their right mind would have survived it as the whole place caved in. There was nothing left.

No bodies.

No evidence.

No footage as to what happened.

There were only ashes of what was left. Debris of its destruction. It would take many long years as to what went on inside that mountain. Exits that were once used were now sealed off. No way inside.

Over the years, on November 2^nd, Skaikru gathers to Mount Weather for Memorial Day. Honoring those who’ve died in the war, talking about who they were as a person they grew up with, the dreams they once had, or favorite things they used to love. Everything would be said at this time of events. Everyone would share their side of their loved one’s story.

All except Abby, of course.

She would mourn on her own, by herself, with no one around. It was better this way for her. Abby had lost her mate Jake and now she had lost her only daughter. She was childless and a widow.

Crossing the passage, they came across a sign that said, 'Mount Weather/Memorial'. Bellamy and Abby knew where they were at that moment.

“Stupid question… are you going to go see her? I mean, you’ve never attended the memorial service for five years. Not once.” Bellamy tells her, trying to break some sort of tension in the atmosphere.

Abby doesn’t look at him, only kept staring at the sign, “I attend. I just do it the next day or any other day of the year. I come out here, alone, staring at the sign, looking at the engraving of names on the stones of those that have passed. The candles all around. The flowers. I see everything. Clarke’s candle is the only one in the center that hasn’t been lit completely.”

Bellamy is confused, “Wait, what?”

“Oh, I light it. But I don’t leave it on very long. Every time I see the fire, I see Clarke. So, I turn it off.” Abby admitted.

“I’m sorry.”

“You don’t know what it’s like, Bellamy. To be a parent. A widow. You don’t know what it’s like to lose your mate and your child, even if it’s not at the same time. Clarke was all the family I had left, and she’s gone.” Abby growled a little.

Bellamy nods, agreeing with her, “You’re right, I don’t know. But I know what it’s like to lose a sister. In some way, I understand how you feel, doc. Octavia is my family. The only one I got left. Now, I don’t know if she’s dead or alive, but I can’t just stop trying to find her. There’s a lot we don’t know about what happened that day, a lot we can’t remember or won’t forget. Clarke was a hero, and she’s remembered by it.”

WONKRU TERRITORY

The rain had stopped in Wonkru territory. Wanheda’s hair was wet and as well as her clothes. She still wore her mask even as she entered the tent, she was greeted by the two guards outside and the one inside of the tent. When he saw the Alpha Heda, he bowed in respect. He tells her that Lexa has not moved since she got here. Wanheda nodded and told him to leave. Soon she was alone with Lexa, who for some reason has not moved an inch when Wanheda entered the tent. Her long red hair dripping in water, her stance solid and still, her glare forced and sharp. The wind blow from the outside in, both their hairs dance in the breeze as well as their clothes. The smell of water within the air and Lexa knew that it had rain. But all she could think about was the foul, adulterous actions that occurred within this space. Her growls were low, her snarls had rumbled. She gripped the dagger in her hand as her knuckles crack. Wanheda stood there for several moments and Lexa didn’t move, however, once she had taken off the mask and placed it on the table, she stepped forward towards her. That is when Lexa turns in anger and rage with the dagger in hand.

Lexa puts the dagger to Clarke’s neck, “How dare you? How dare you take on another mate and then have sex with her in front of my eyes?”

At this moment, Wanheda would have easily taken the dagger away from her, but she stood still. Knowing full well, Lexa would never slit her throat. “She’s not my mate.”

“Don’t give me that bullshit!” She snarls and presses hard to her neck.

Wanheda growls, “It’s the truth.”

“Liar!”

Continuing to growl, “If you’d noticed, when she was here, there were no bite marks on her neck! I didn’t make her mine!”

“Then why the hell was she here? Why did you have sex with her here? You mean to tell me she’s one of your whores come to fuck you whenever you feel the need to? How many more lies have you not told me?” Lexa asked.

“I never lied to you, Lexa! Morgana is just a woman, who apparently can’t keep her hands to herself.”

The name of that woman made Lexa press the dagger even harder to Clarke’s neck. She growls and snarls, her eyes go black, “And you call her by name. Who is she? Your mistress?”

Wanheda growls and snarls right back, “If you must insist on labels. My relationship with Morgana is not your concern! It’s just casual. I don’t mate with anyone! I don’t leave my marks on anyone!”

“YOU’RE MY MATE, CLARKE! My mark is still on you! Even if it’s disappearing, it’s still there. And so is your mark on me! You said I was nothing to you, Clarke. Well, if that’s true, then why did you have sex with me?” She protested.

“Your heat was coming; do you really want everyone to know what you are?” Wanheda admitted.

She nods, not believing, “That’s not a good enough reason. You still care, Clarke. You still care about me. Just admitted it.”

There was a silence in the air for a moment, “You were my first.”

“And? Clarke, talk to me. Help me to understand.” The dagger was loosened just a little. Lexa’s growls become soft, and her expression changed. Trying to understand Clarke’s emotions.

Wanheda had explained. “You were my first… I cared about you and you left me. I felt alone. Before the mountain, I waited for you, for months. Years. You didn’t return to me until much later. Not once did you ever apologized or even cared to explain. You just left! I woke up in that cave alone and you were gone! How the hell do you think that makes me feel?”

Lexa takes the dagger off Clarke’s neck, then steps back a few to put some space between them, “Clarke… There is a reason for that.”

“Because you became Heda and never told me.” She snarls.

“Not just that…” Lexa nods softly from side to side. Her emotions were saddened.

Wanheda growls and snarls. Her hands-on either side, open as if to demand an explanation of Lexa’s actions. “Then what? What could you possibly hide from me?”

“Clarke… you have a son.”

“What?” Her pheromones formed a little.

Lexa acted quickly in her explanation, she stood back a little to gain some space, and she continued to speak, “Now, Clarke, listen okay. Just hear me out. Back then, my people thought that we were being invaded by Mountain Men. Your people would have called this a terrorist. We didn’t know who you were, so just to keep calm about it, I went to find out. That’s when I ran into you. I fell in love with you the day we met. We had sex, in that cave. But when I became pregnant, I had to leave. I couldn’t risk being seen with you on the day of the Ascension when I became Heda. I wanted to come back to you, I truly did, but knowing that I slept with an enemy in the middle of a war was too much of a risk, so I stayed for nine months to have our son.”

“So, all this time, I’ve been lied to?” The Alpha tilted her head to the side in anger.

“I had to keep it that way, for both of us. If my people were to discover that I slept with you, the leader of Skaikru, during the invasion, they would have killed him. So, I had to give him up.” The Omega Heda admitted.

“YOU DID WHAT!?” Her pheromones spiked high. The black and blood-red aura burst around her.

A hidden truth had been revealed. Lexa had kept the knowledge of their son from her. Why didn’t she tell Clarke the truth before? Why tell her now? Why after five years? This event, this truth, could have changed in the timeline Wanheda had mentioned if Lexa had told her the truth about their son before the fall of the mountain. When Lexa came back and revealed herself to be Heda of the 12 clans. Now, with this information, Clarke feels like a deadbeat parent to her own son, a son she never knew. Now, this child would be known as the bastard child of Skaikru. Without having them both to decide, Lexa took it upon herself to give up the child to someone else and gave Clarke no reason or explanation until now. All sorts of emotions burst into Wanheda’s body that would make even the ground shake. Her red eyes glowed, her teeth and nails sharpened, her hair flew in the wind. Growling and snarling at Lexa made her hate her even more, even when she stepped towards her, Lexa backed away.

“If you kill me, you will never know your son!” Lexa pointed out.

Wanheda growls and snarls, her voice deepens, “You would deny my son from me!?”

“If it is to control your anger towards me, then yes.” Lexa held her composure.

“Where is he?”

“He’s fine.”

“I didn’t ask you how, I asked you where, where is my son?”

“I told you he’s safe. I will not reveal his location to you, especially not now. Not when you’re acting like this!” Lexa growls and steps forward.

“Who’s acting!? None of this would have happened if you had just been honest with me in the first place! I was 13 when I met you, probably the worst mistake I’ve made because you’ve been lying to me since the very beginning!” The unstable Alpha shouted, aggressively throwing crystal items that hung in the tent. Glasses shatter in the impact, leaving a mess on the floor.

The emotional Omega shouted back, throwing the dagger away, “Yes, I lied to you. Okay? I lied to you because I didn’t know what your intentions were Clarke. You’ve just arrived on the ground; you were nothing but strangers to my people. We thought the Mountain Men were setting up an ambush against us, so I went to find out, and then I saw you, by the river bay. It was as if you’ve never seen it before. The water touching you and your relaxation from it. Then you saw me watching you just on the other side. I told you not to go inside but you went in anyway. The water snake attacked you and I jumped in to save your life. It wouldn’t make any difference; the snake had already bitten you so I nursed you back to health. You would have died if it wasn’t for me. I didn’t make the first move Clarke. You did. That same day when you kissed me and then made me your mate. You told me that you were 16. So, who lied to who?”

“That has nothing to do with…”

Lexa got angry, “It has everything to do with it! Now, Clarke, I love you. You can deny it all you want but it’s the truth. And I don’t care what anyone else thinks, that my relationship with you is just a joke. I don’t care! I still love you, I will always love you, even if your mother hates me and tells me that it was a mistake for us to be mated, it wouldn’t change the fact that I love you. So yes, I lied to you. I lied to you but that was only to protect you, to protect our son. When Emerson came to me, he offered me a deal; that he would free my people from the mountain if I left with my army. But if I were to refuse, then he would have you killed. He told me that he had his men hiding in the trees where we couldn’t see, aiming their guns at you. So, I took the deal. It was either that or I would watch you die and I couldn’t let that happen. At that time, I didn’t know if it was the right thing to do but I had no other choice. And then moments after I departed, the mountain went up in flames and I heard your mother call out your name. The only thing that I was able to find was a piece of your clothing with the brand of Skaikru engulfed in fire. I had mourned for you for five years. I went back to the mountain hoping to find you but I couldn’t. I searched everywhere for you, Clarke, until I had given up hope. I never thought I would ever see you again.”

Wanheda chuckled sarcastically, “You mourned for me? And you think that makes it okay? You left me for the second time!”

“Clarke, I did it to save you!” Lexa admitted.

“Save me from what!? You were supposed to be my mate and you betrayed me!” She shouted.

“And I regret that!” The Omega, too, shouted.

“You regret it? And what, you think that I’m supposed to believe that? You don’t know what the hell I’ve been through! What they did to me! You don’t know what the fuck happened to me! You say that you took a deal to save my life because snipers were hiding in the trees or whatever the fuck, they were… I went inside alone! When I needed you the most, I went inside that mountain alone in order to save Skaikru what we’ve agreed upon! I had promised that I would help you get your people back if you would do the same and you didn’t! I had to do it myself with just the one weapon that I had! I had to evacuate every one of them my damn self because you were too much of a coward to do so!” Wanheda shouted. Pointed. Got in Lexa’s face. Her anger grew too much that a fragile mirror had cracked, that the birds were frightened and flew away.

“Clarke…”

“I had to do it! I had to get my friends and family including the ones who helped us inside! So, you took a deal to save my life, it meant nothing! Not a damn thing, Lexa! You’re mark burned off in flames! It’s no longer there, I can’t even feel it!” Wanheda confesses. She moved her hands on the neck where Lexa placed her mark from years ago to show her that it was not there. There on Clarke’s neck was only a scorch mark on her skin where the bite used to be.

“Clarke, what are you talking about? What happened?”

“Oh! Now suddenly you care? Now you want to repent for what you did to me? It’s too late. Five years too late. You’ve invaded my lands, ignored our warnings, sent an army to kill me while you marched at the head of it. Your fate has already been sealed, just as you have sealed mine years ago. Jus drein jus daun na sen in. Yu hedplei ste odon…Leksa kom Trikru.” Wanheda says in perfect Trigedasleng.

She grabs her. Lexa is taken outside by Wanheda, and she calls for her people of Wonkru. “Teik em set raun ona tri, ai fis yu klin Leksa kom Trikru en em gona gon wamplei kom thauz kodon! Yu na gada yu baman in, Wonkru, slip yu kripa daun taim yu stomba raun kos oso gada osir wor in gon kongeda!”

“Jus drein jus daun! Jus drein jus daun! Jus drein jus daun!” Eventually, Lexa’s people that were locked away, were tied up again on the posts just outside of Wanheda’s tent like they were before when they first arrived.

“Taim yu frag ai op, yu frag em op seintaim!” Lexa shouted back at Clarke when she was being tied up to the post too.

Wanheda growled, “Hod op! Chil yu daun!”

“If you kill me, you’ll kill him too. If you go to war against the 13 Clans of the Coalition, you would end up killing him too! You don’t know who he is, you haven’t seen his face. You don’t know his name. If you do this, you will never know him. You said my fate is sealed, Clarke, for what I’ve done to you – to all of you – if my fate is sealed, then so is his! You would have his blood on your hands!”

Wanheda marched to Lexa from her high, demanding, “What is his name? Tell me. What is his name!?”

Lexa stood silent. Knowing that if she were to reveal her son’s name to her while she was surrounded by enemies on all sides, she would be dead then and there.

“Breik em au!” Wanheda snarled to herself.

“But Heda, you can’t be serious? We have her, now, right here. Why are we letting her go?” Roan asked.

“Do it, Roan.”

He nods, they let her go. Octavia comes to Wanheda’s side. “Heda, wait, there’s still one more question unanswered.”

She looks to her, softly speaking, “Lincoln?”

“Yes.”

“Ask then.” Giving permission.

“You’ve answered all questions, but failed to answer mine. Back at the mountain, after you sounded the retreat, what happened to Lincoln?” She says as she went towards her.

Lexa says to her, “You know what happened.”

“I want to hear it from your own words. What happened to him? Did you kill Lincoln or not?” Octavia growls.

“I did not.”

“Then tell me the truth!” She shouted.

“I had ordered him to leave the mountain after I took the deal and betrayed Skaikru. He refused. My warriors went to take him and he fought against them. I’m not sure what happened.” Lexa admitted to her. Octavia just nods in disbelief.

Just then, Wanheda saw a man standing next to Lexa. This man was Africa. He looked at Wanheda as if he had no fear, but she knew him somehow. “You. I recognize you. You were at the mountain. You were one of the men who restrained Lincoln.”

“Heda…?” Octavia asked, confused.

“Ron ai em gon op,” Wanheda told her warriors.

The warriors had brought the weapons to Wanheda. They were placed on the floor. She examines them and recognizes them. She picks it up and gives it to Octavia for her to look at. “Lincoln’s knife. Why do you have it?” She asked the man, “Why do you have Lincoln’s knife!?”

“It was the last thing he used… before he died,” Africa said to her.

Octavia gasped, “It was you… you killed him… YOU KILLED LINCOLN!!!”

“It was an accident.” He says.

“YOU BASTARD!!!” The angry Omega charged for the man who killed her mate.

“Octavia!” Raven yelled, grabbing her.

She fights under Raven grip, “NO!!! YOU KILLED HIM!!! You killed him!”

“I did not kill him.”

“Liar!”

Wanheda says in the open, “No. I don’t believe it was. Not entirely now, was it?”

“Heda…?”

Wanheda looks to Lexa, “You caused this. You took a deal to free your people, leaving Skaikru to die, but you failed to mention that there were shooters in the trees.”

“What?”

“Clarke…”

“Lexa knew there were shooters in the trees that night when she took the deal. She ordered her army to leave because they were ordered to shoot on sight if she refused. She ordered Lincoln to retreat as well but he refused. He struggled against the men who tried to restrain him and he was stabbed in his vital organs and at the same time, a shot was fired from behind. Targeting Lincoln. That’s what got him killed. With a knife to the gut and a bullet to the back.” Wanheda says.

Raven asked, “Is this true? Heda?”

“Yes. I remembered now.”

Lexa replied, “Lincoln’s death was an accident. I had ordered my men to take him, unharmed.”

“It doesn’t matter now. Lincoln is dead because of you. My son will never know his father.” Octavia says.

Wanheda growled, “You’re right. It doesn’t matter now. Octavia, now that you know the truth, you may have your vengeance.”

Octavia had not said a word; she was too furious to hear the truth. Lincoln’s death was an accident on Lexa’s part but was assassinated on the mountain’s part that served as a warning to Lexa to leave immediately before they try to kill Clarke too. Snipers were hiding in the trees, pointing their red layer guns at the back of Clarke’s head and the right side of her face. Clarke didn’t know that, and she was still angry at Lexa for betraying her, leaving her to die. What happened was, when Lexa made the deal with them, she told everyone of her people to leave but Lincoln refused and Lexa had a few warriors restrain him. Lincoln must have taken out a dagger, fought against them but was stabbed by one of the warriors by accident with his own dagger on one of his vital organs. However, when he didn’t fall to the ground, a shot was fired from behind by a Mountain Man, killing him. One of the warriors that stabbed Lincoln is with Lexa right now in Wanheda’s village. Africa. So basically, Lincoln died by a gunshot and dagger at the same time.

No one knew the truth until Wanheda saw the man again and was seen with Lincoln’s dagger on his person with the rest of his weapons. 

It was all the evidence Octavia needed to get her revenge on the man who killed her mate. She took the same knife he used on Lincoln and stabbed him. She stabbed and stabbed. Multiple puncture wounds to his stomach and ribs area. Octavia had looked upon the man as he died, staring at his eyes until there was no life left in him.

Africa, the man accused of murdering Lincoln, was coughing up blood and it had splattered upon Octavia’s face. She paid no mind as she continues to stab him. Twisting Lincoln’s dagger a few times to try and pull out some organs and hang them out of the wounds and let the blood drip on the ground.

When his eyes gave no signal of life, it was over. Octavia retreated the dagger and stepped away. She was grabbed by Raven and stood as one as they held the other’s hand. Wanheda had nodded and told her warriors to feed him to the dogs. She took Lexa, again to the tent for a private conversation when one of Lexa’s people called her out on her bullshit.

Rollo, the naïve young warrior, shouted at Wanheda in anger, “You think you’re tough shit, huh? To murder a defenseless man? You’re nothing. You’re just a fraud and an evil bitch. Wanheda… what a joke. You’re nothing but a fake. You killed my brother! That wasn’t your right!”

“Your brother knew the consequences of his actions.”

“Fuck you!” He barked, then scoffed, “The Commander says that you’re Clarke of the Sky People, the one who died at Mount Weather. Then these people say that you are their savior. Not true, you’re nothing but a devil, a monster.”

“I go by many names; Kinslayer, Executioner, the Reaper… The Commander of Death.”

Rollo nods, “No… you’re Clarke of the Sky People, the Mountain Slayer. You’re just a fucking bitch who got lucky. I bet the Mountain Men—”

Wanheda didn’t let him finish, instead, she used her magic to turn and twist his head to the back of his body. He died instantly. His face looked surprised when he died.

“You know nothing. Take him to the dogs too. They deserve a snack.”

Once the Omega Heda and the Alpha Heda were in the tent, Wanheda had moved to stand next to her throne. Her back turned from Lexa. Her hand had rested upon the dark chair.

“You didn’t have to kill him. Rollo. You didn’t have to kill him.”

“What was I to do? He spoke blasphemy.”

Lexa nods, “Okay. Some of what he said yes, but he was just a kid. He doesn’t know you as I know you.”

Wanheda had turned around to face her, “You haven’t known me in five years. Things change. Now, I come to find out that I have a son somewhere that I know nothing about.”

Lexa felt the need to shed a tire at the time, but she needed to hold it in, to be strong for Clarke and herself, “The things that I do, I do it to protect the people I care about. But no matter my actions, it always appears to be the opposite. I’m sorry Clarke, for everything. For what I’ve done to you. For lying to you. For betraying you, I’m so sorry.”

Clarke had remained silent. She had finally gotten the apology she wanted to hear and the explanation that was hidden away for years. Unanswered questions have now finally been answered. She turned away from Lexa’s gaze, looking upon her side in a somewhat disbelief. She ponders her thoughts and then she speaks, “For it is not an enemy who insults me – I could have handled that – nor is it someone who hates me and who now arises against me – I could have hidden myself from him – but it is you – whom I treated as my equal – my personal confidant, my close friend. I trusted you, I cared for you, I loved you and you betrayed me and left me to die. And I did die because you were not there. I don’t know if I can forgive that.”

Lexa steps close to Clarke, caressing her face with both hands, brushing away the red threads of her hair that had clouded her vision, forcing her to stare at her presence of beautiful greens that was washed in the water of her tears. She strokes her thumb gently on the fragile body of the Alpha she loves. A fragile body that was filled in sorrow but was covered in hate. Lexa, too, was filled with sorrow but she was covered in remorse. The Omega Heda regrets every wrongdoing she has placed upon her beloved mate; she should have been more honest, but the timing was wrong; she should have thought of another plan, but the stakes were too high to be exposed. In the end, she regrets it, she hates herself for not changing fate. Metaphorically speaking, she had turned Clarke into Wanheda, and she hates herself for it. “Betraying you is my deepest regret,” she says in a soft voice, “but I am asking you to try and forgive me. Please, Clarke? For the sake of your son? Our son?”

A heavy heart weigh between them. Trembling in each other’s arms, they surrender to each other and finally kiss fully. Lexa releases her tears as her eyes shut. She’s relieved to feel the sweet lips of her Alpha once again, and as for Clarke, she held her first love in a strong embrace. Suddenly, Lexa was hit with a sleeping dart to the neck, again, and when she started to drift off to slumber, she hears Clarke speaking… “Wonkru will not be apart of the Coalition.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 11

INGRANRONA TERRITORY – PLAINS RIDERS

Lexa awoke to the slobber of a golden retriever. She sees the dog and shoved him away. Her head was pounding, her body ached. The sun was high in the sky. As she stood, she remembered what had occurred before she was unconscious. She had gathered her possessions and placed them on her person. She had also found the walkie talkie Kane had given her as well as her own sword and dagger.

She was woozy and hungry. Having to starve the entire time she was captive, her warrior nature kicked in as she held the need for food in for a little while longer. The location was beautiful. There were beautiful green grass and trees all around, wildflowers here and there of all types of color. Wild birds and land creatures roaming the area. The skies were clear and the air was good to inhale.

The dog who woke her guided her towards more of this beautiful landscape. Walking for a few minutes more, her stomach started to rumble. Lexa had a strange feeling of being watched the entire time. Having no luck hiding because the dog was barking the entire time during their little adventure.

Suddenly, there was a noise coming towards her from the trees, and as she took out her sword, she was approached by an elder man with a pitchfork. He looked to be a farmer. “Heda? Please forgive me, I didn’t know it was you. I thought there was an intruder near the crops. The dog was barking, so I went to see what was going on.”

Lexa shielded her sword, “It’s alright. You were wise to do so. These intruders, however, are very much real.”

“You have seen them? And survived?”

“Well, it seems that they let me go. Strange as it may sound. Farmer, you will give me one of your fastest horse, I must return to the capital.”

“Yes, of course. Would you like something to eat, Heda? A long journey on an empty stomach might not be the best idea.”

She nodded, “My gratitude, farmer.”

“Please, call me Ishmael. My farm is just down this hill right there. It ain’t much but it’s home. Yeah, I’ll fix ya up some supper.”

Lexa was then given a meal to fill her stomach. She was introduced to the farmer’s two sons; Moby and Dickson, as well as his daughter; Matilda. She explained her situation and they offered to help her. Right after their meal, they prepared the horses and set off to the capital, hopefully, Lexa can get there in time.

POLIS

After hours of prayers, Gaia went to the wise Elders of the Flame for guidance. Luckily for her, the Elders were still in the city, in an old abandoned building just to the far west of the city. This building was dark and creepy. Having old charms and torn up pieces of clothing hanging from old metal bars.

There was a mist of old gas that wasn’t lethal – perhaps it was dust. Blackbirds were around this place, cawing and flapping their wings. Gaia was a bit nervous but had entered the building.

Once inside, the roof had a giant hole and the birds were also inside. The sunlight was dim due to the huge tree that was in the middle of that hole. The floor creaked with every step. Gaia felt like she was in a haunted house. She called out, “Hello? Wise Elders? I’ve come seeking your guidance.”

One of them creepily said, “About boy, is it not?”

“Yes.”

The other voice says, “Aden, son of Ragnar and Mari, youngest brother of Marlow the blacksmith. Why do you need our guidance yomblod?”

Gaia walked towards the middle, looking around to find them, “Master Titus believes he can surpass the test of becoming Heda.”

“And you doubt it?”

“He’s still young. He’s not ready.”

“Whether ready or not, one must choose the path on which they wish to take…”

“…However, the boy lies.”

Gaia was confused, “What do you mean Aden lied?”

There was a woman’s voice this time, “We know the boy’s origin, and he does not desire to become Heda.”

“Then you know who he is?”

The Elder man said, “Before we tasted his blood, we knew. His origin is a dangerous thing. Should anyone discover the truth, the boy will die.”

“No.”

“When the arrival of Skaikru came to the ground, the child was born. However, the secret of his birth was hidden away and it had been lost for ten years.”

“I’ve grown attached to the boy. I care about him. I couldn’t let him die.” Gaia says, her emotions were great.

The other Elder man says, “The boy is special. He shall be protected.”

The yomblod stepped forward, “How? How will he be protected?”

“When the time is right, you’ll know.”

ARKADIA

Kane awoke to the smell of morning breakfast entering the room. He was laying on his stomach when Pike walked in with a tray of food. His eyes were slightly closed due to the light outside the door. His muscles flexed as he adjusted himself to a sitting position. “Good morning, baby, I got you breakfast.”

The Caucasian Alpha smiled, saying sleepily, “There he is. My chocolate Adonis.”

Pike just smiled, “Come on, get up. We’ve got a long day ahead of us.”

He says sleepily, “You’re just saying that to get me out of bed just so you can pin me back down when I’m not looking.”

“No, as tempting as that is,” He sets the tray of food down on the bedside table. “I have things I need to take care of.”

Kane reaches over to him. His lazy hand goes for his crotch that was covered in his shorts. He rubs it ever so gently. He hummed, “Mmm…I can certainly tell. Come here, let me take care of you.”

Pike chuckled a little, “Babe, come on. We don’t have time for this.”

“Do you really think I’m gonna have my man walk around here with his anaconda sticking out like this? No way!” He assured him.

“Fine. You can have five minutes,” Kane began to kiss and rub the dark-skinned Alpha’s cock on the fabric, and slowly lowered the waistband down to expose it. It sticks, due to the fact, that he hasn’t taken a shower yet, but it smelled wonderful to Kane as he inhaled the odor. It smelled like him. He grabbed hold of it and wrapped his fingers around the base of the thick shaft. Barely touching each other because of the size of the girth. Kane loved that size. He had no choice but to squeeze it, making Pike moan in delight. Kane had kissed his hot cock once or twice as he strokes it in his hand. His tongue was ever so gently used to tease him as he closed his eyes in pleasure. “Ok, ten min—nnughh! Shit!”

Kane knew how to get him satisfied when he gets rushed to do something. He takes his time and slowly teases him with soft strokes and gentle licks on his cock. His mouth lazily wraps itself around the head of the large black cock of Pike. The taste of his ass on it felt good and dirty. From the inside of his mouth, he flicked his tongue around his swollen head, his precum was salty and delicious. The Caucasian Alpha leaned forward and took in more of his chocolate Alpha’s cock, passing the teeth, and all the way down to his throat. Sucking on it like a lollipop or deep throating it like a giant vibrator. He bobbed his head against it, sucking and licking, then taking a big gulp to the back of the throat again. It was becoming hard with every turn of events. His muscles tensed, his head leaned back, his shorts barely up as the crack of his ass showing. His slobber covered and cleaned his big black cock.

Kane purring with every suck, stroke, and lick, “Mmm… I love this cock. Mmm.”

Pike’s nipples were hard as he felt his chest. He placed a hand to the back of Kane’s head and hair forcing him to deep throat him and suck on him more. “Fuck, baby, that feels so good. Keep sucking that cock. Yeah. You love that chocolate candy.”

“Mmm…I love it.” He said seductively.

The African American Alpha groaned, “You just wanna taste that white creamy center of this candy, don’t ya? It’s okay, I know you want it. I’m dying to give it to you, babe. I only wish I didn’t have to urge to use the bathroom.”

Kane had stopped, “What, now?”

“Yeah.”

He sighed, “You know I hate doing it on the bed, Charles. I’m ok with it just as long as it’s not on the bed.”

“Hey, you started this, you might as well finish it.”

He nods and sighs, “Okay, just this once. The only reason why is because you’re really tensed right now.” Kane puts his mouth back around the large black cock, massaging the twitching shaft with his tongue. Pike became so hard that he released his cum inside of his white daddy’s mouth. Taking the back of his head in the palm of his hand and forced him to deep throat his swollen cock.

“Fuck yeah.” Pike moans and groans. His muscles flex as he thrusts in Kane’s hot mouth. His shorts fall slightly as the Caucasian Alpha plays with his black daddy’s tight ass motioning him forward down in his throat. “Yea, baby, choke on that dick. Yeah. That’s so good. Feels so good.”

The white Alpha gropes the black Alpha’s ass, even sticking a finger or two down the crack. Then he dug in the front of the shorts and found his balls. Massaging them and squeezing them gently in his hand. Kane gasped for air so he could suck on his nutsack for a while. Pike’s throbbing hard cock rests on Kane’s face while he gobbled his black balls. Kane purred as he licked, “Some good-looking rocks you have, daddy. They taste so good.”

“Yea, baby, you take it. It’s yours.” He looked down and saw his black throbbing cock on Kane’s face. He looked so beautiful, like a cock hungry whore just waiting for that creamy white center of the dark man’s dick. “Fuck, Marcus, I’m about to cum.” The Caucasian Alpha eagerly took hold of the man’s cock with his mouth, bobbing his head back and forth on the large black shaft, wanting to taste that creamy white center again. His knot exploded, coating Kane’s mouth with his hot cum. Stroking and squeezing, he was shooting like a gun, unable to control the amount that was coming out of him. Kane felt like he was about to choke as he tries to swallow every drop of cum. “It’s okay, baby, daddy’s got something to wash it down for you. I’m about to piss in your mouth, Marcus. It’s coming, oh fuck man!”

Kane lets him release his urine down his throat. His tongue licks over the small hole of his cock, tasting that golden liquid Pike could no longer bear to hold on to. The Caucasian Alpha drinks every last drop down, drenching the inner organs of himself. Their eyes are locked in an incredible orgasmic inevitability. Soon Pike stopped and Kane swallowed the last drop of piss down his throat. He wiped his mouth and stood up to kiss the black manfully for him to have a taste of his own mess. “You came so hard, Charles. Your anaconda must have been aching to be sucked on.”

“You know it’s your fault, but I’m not going to argue with that. How about you give me that tight ass next?” Pike smiles.

Kane purrs and kisses him, “Maybe later, daddy. Right now, you need a bath and so do I. So, go.”

The dark-skinned Alpha pulled him closer with his large black hands on his white bubble ass, squeezing in aroused. Both men were naked, and their cocks were touching and rubbing against one another. “How about you join me?” Pike purred. Kane purred too, feeling his chest and strong muscles. He declined the request, “Not today okay. As tempting as that is, we need to get out of this room, babe.”

Defeated, Pike retreats to the bathroom to bathe. Kane fixes the bed, searches for some clean clothes, and eats his breakfast. Before he could head to the shower, he heard someone calling out to him. It’s a female’s voice, and it was coming from the walkie talkie. “Lexa?”

“Kane! Kane, can you hear me?”

“Yea, I can hear you. So glad to hear from you. What took you so long to get back, it’s been a month already?” He said over the radio.

Lexa replies, “I know. I’m sorry but I couldn’t get in contact with anyone.”

“Why? What happened?”

She replied, “We were ambushed. My warriors, nearly all of them were killed. However, I do know who’s responsible for the thievery and it’s not just a rumor.”

Kane nods, “Wait a minute, slow down. You found out who it is?”

“Yes. I’ll explain as soon as I get to the capital. I need you to meet me there now.” Lexa ordered him.

He nods, “Okay, I’ll be there. How far away are you?”

“About 2 weeks away on horseback. Traveling with three others.”

“Alright. I’ll see you soon.”

WONKRU TERRITORY

“I don’t understand, Heda, why are we letting her go? After all this?” Raven asked. “Why not just kill her and be done with it?”

Wanheda sits on her throne. Leaning forward from her chair, her hands holding together, fingers intertwine and her elbow rests on her knees. She nods, “It’s not that simple, Raven.”

“What’s not simple? The fact that she trespassed the borders and entered Wonkru territory without permission? The temptation to have you killed? She brought an army here to destroy us regardless of her numbers. I say, letting her go was a mistake.” The brunette Alpha explained.

The brunette Omega had agreed, “I’m with Raven on this. Heda, I am grateful for what you did for my family, even though you didn’t have to. But, after what Lexa did… I don’t understand why letting her go was the best option here.”

“Agreed. The people want blood. Lexa’s blood. You not giving it to them was a weakness which could start a rebellion.”

Wanheda then leans back in her chair, looking at the two women in the room. “That will not happen.”

Raven asked, “Then what will happen? Please explain Heda, why are you letting her live?”

“I… I do not know.” She admits, “Every part of my well-being is telling me to do so, but… I can’t.”

Octavia asked, “Why can’t you?”

“This stay between the three of us. Understood?” They nod. Wanheda had continued, “Lexa apparently, kept a secret from me for years and hasn’t told me until now. The reason for her disappearance when we first met. She had revealed to me that she was pregnant…with my son.”

“What?”

Octavia said, “You have a child?”

“It would appear so. Now, I don’t know if this is accurate or not, but something inside me is telling me not to kill her and I don’t know why?” Wanheda growls low.

“Heda!” A guard shouted from beyond the entrance of the tent. He and another came in a hurry with a prisoner in their hands. “Apologizes for disturbing but we found this woman sneaking into the village just moments ago.”

“A woman?”

“She claims to know who you are.” The other said.

Wanheda growls, “Oh? And who might you be?”

The woman had her face revealed when one of the men took off her hood. She looked at Wanheda while on her knees, “I go by the name of Aria TaLoak, I’m an information trader.”

“An informant? Really? And what information do you have of me, old woman, when I clearly, don’t know who or… what you are?”

And she was old. The woman, Aria TaLoak, appeared to be in her 50s, having some grey hair and wrinkles on her hands and face. She wore old raggedy clothes made from different types of clothes. Her eyes were somewhat light grey, it would almost be as if she was losing her sight. She also had a small pouch tied to her waist as well as a small shoulder bag. Aria’s nails were a bit old too. She looked to be an old evil witch from the Salem trials back in those times. An old but still attractive witch. Aria soon raised her head and spoke, “Oh, you are wrong about that. You see, I know who you are. You’re the one they call the Reaper. But you had another name before that. A name you cast aside five years ago.”

Raven growls as well as Octavia. Their weapons at the ready, “Just say the word, Heda, and we’ll end her life right here and now!”

“Stand down. Let her speak.”

Aria held her breath. They both stood down and lowered their weapons. Wanheda had asked the men to leave the tent. When they did, Aria spoke. “Yes, I know who you are, Wanheda. Which is why I’m here.”

“And what do you want?” Wanheda growls.

“To tell you the truth, the real truth about what you are.” The old woman smirked.

Wanheda had leaned forward, her red eyes glowed as if to draw anger, “And what truth is that?”

Aria answered, “I’m what you would call a historian. I know the history of past Commanders before Lexa became one. And I discovered a hidden truth in our history that would one day come.”

Wanheda growls, “What hidden truth?”

“The Revelation…”

ON THE WAY TO POLIS

After Kane received the call from Heda Lexa, he quickly rushed outside his room and headed towards the gates of Arkadia. He headed to the garage and started the engine of the rover, a car that was found a few years after the fall of Mount Weather. He soon drove off.

The road was bumpy and smooth. Kane hopes that he would make it in time to Polis and not have to deal with a problem on the way there. He soon hears Pike on the other line of the radio, “You sure left in a hurry. Are you sure it was the Commander?”

“I’m sure. She’s the only one who has my radio when I gave it to her before she left. I’m sure it’s her.”

“Alright. Be careful out there, Marcus, you left without any weapons or guards. I’m worried that you—”

“Don’t be, Charles. I’m alright. The Grounders won’t do anything. We’re part of the Coalition, if Lexa learns there was retaliation in her absence against Skaikru, she’ll put a stop to it.”

“Bellamy shouldn’t be too far. He left only a few moments ago. He’s still searching for his sister. Take him with you, Marcus. Lexa might know something.”

“That’s if I can find him.”

POLIS

The young yomblod pondered what was said from the Elders of the Flame, and she was confused as to what they said. That Aden had lied about becoming Heda, and it wasn’t his desire to be one. How was that even possible?

All children, whether they’re a Nightblood or not, train to become neither a guard, a warrior, or a leader. Many do wish to become Heda one day even if they are not ready for it, but for Aden… he lied. In front of his teacher, in front of the wise Elders, in front of her.

Gaia couldn’t understand it.

Somehow, she knew something was bothering him. She never thought it would be this. Was she right? Is he not ready? Her Master surely believes so, so why can’t she?

So many unanswered questions brought to confusion. The sad thing is she’s grateful for it. She knows in her heart Aden is not ready to take on the role of Commander. It was too big of a responsibility for a child of 10.

She knew this boy since he was small. Aden was smart and funny and strong. He’d make friends with all the children in his class and he even helped with the shop alongside his brother Marlow, even though he’s too young to be a blacksmith himself. Gaia watched over him and saw his potential to be a fine young man. However, something still bothered her.

Something the wise Elders mentioned. That Aden would be protected?

It was odd to hear.

Is his life in danger that he needs to be protected? How did the wise Elders know of his origin? Who told them? Does everyone else know too?

Well, whatever the circumstances, Gaia needed to have a clear head and do whatever she could in this situation she is right now. She only hopes that Lexa comes back soon and end-all of this.

She will pray for guidance to the Messiah.

WONKRU TERRITORY

The Alpha Heda got out of her throne and angrily marched over to the old woman and grabbed her from the neck to lift her up to her feet. She squeezed hard, raising her up from her tippy toes. Wanheda had growled and snarled at the woman. Aria had wondered if she had said something out of line. “What do you know about that old woman?! Are you a spy of the Coalition sent here to confuse me!? Huh?! Answer me!”

“I’m not…a spy.”

“Liar!” Wanheda barked.

Aria struggles with her words, “It’s the truth! I foresaw it!”

“What do you mean you foresaw it?”

She struggles with her word as the hold on her neck tightens, “When the soul of a child becomes dark, and it has sinned only then will the child be strong enough to release war onto this world and the great battle will begin.”

The Alpha Heda growls, her eyes glow red, “You are speaking in riddles, old woman.”

“It’s all true. It’s the prophecy, the Messiah confirmed it long ago. She had prophesied that a child surrounded in darkness will awaken war on Earth to begin the great battle of good and evil. The Messiah spoke of this before her death. She told her most faithful that a creature will awake from her making to unleash Praimfaya unto the world and destroy her children.” Aria spoke clearly when Wanheda released her from grasp.

Raven growls, “This Messiah of yours…spoke about the end of the world? Before she died?”

“Yes. I know it sounds crazy, but it’s true. Everyone thought I was losing my mind when I comforted it but I’m not.” She admitted.

Octavia nods, “Your Messiah? I will assume that her name was Becca Pramheda?”

Aria nods to Octavia, “Yes, but how do you know—”

“Lincoln once told me about her. He claimed that she was some kinda God that came from heaven and bore two children named Adam and Eve. But she was murdered by her lover and her children went into hiding. Both Nightbloods.” Octavia admitted.

“Did he ever mentioned about her chosen warriors, the ones the Messiah prophesied?” The old woman asked. Octavia nodded; she knew nothing about ‘chosen warriors’ he never mentioned it. What was this old woman talking about? That her Messiah was known as Becca Pramheda – the first Nightblood. Was her legacy born from her? Was she a God of some kind? The Grounders believes she is, they were gifted with her blood. At least, some of them were. Her teachings were the embodiment of the Grounder religion. However, this piece of information Aria TaLoak spoke of, why was it not heard of before? Were the Grounders afraid of the hidden truth, or were they naïve to admit it?

Raven pondered this as the old woman spoke to her mate about what Lincoln had mentioned to her years ago. “What’s this talk about ‘chosen warriors’? You think Wanheda’s one of them?”

“It’s in the name. Wanheda, the Commander of Death. Yes, I do believe you are one of them. One of the four riders.” Aria looks towards Wanheda. The Alpha Heda is astonished by the information given, she turns to ponder what was said and she thought for a long time until she remembered something about this before. Praimfaya, four riders, the revelation. All of this was familiar to her somehow.

“Fou Hosa kom Praimfaya.”

Aria continued, “You know of the prophecy, which means you know your destiny. Of what’s about to occur. I can show where the temple is hidden, but you must go in alone.”

Raven pointed her gun towards Aria, growling and snarling, “I say we kill her, here and now. She obviously, entered our home and spoke nonsense. How do we even know if she telling the truth or not? We’ve only just met her. No sense in leaving a witness alive.”

“Raven.”

“What? It’s the truth. Do we really need to take her word over it?”

Wanheda commanded, “Lower your weapon, Raven. I believe I know what she’s referring to. The prophecy, the chosen warriors, the revelation. Praimfaya. All of it. I know what it means.”

Octavia asked, “You do Heda?”

“Yes,” She soon turned, “Where is this temple?”

Chapter Text

Chapter 12

Becca Pramheda, the Messiah of the Grounder religion, holds great value in their belief. They believe her to be a God sent from Heaven to protect them from the end of days. She had given them her sacred blood – Nightblood – in order to save them. However, there were some parts of this belief to be hidden away from the Grounder religion for many years. But, how can this be so? If it is part of their history, why hide from it? What sort of information was untold? And, what does it have to do with Clarke – Wanheda?

They traveled deep within the unknown forest of Wonkru Territory, a place of mystery and untouched land. There, Aria guided the Alpha Heda in and her two most loyal; Raven and Octavia, and it was there where the temple had lied.

The further they went, the darker it became, for in this forest was of pure evil and darkness, something Wanheda was all too familiar with. She could swear she heard the voices of the dead whispering to her as she walked.

Blackwood Forest, as Aria had explained on the way. Where the ancient tree resides, known for their height, black trunks, their thick branches, and dark leaves. Some claimed that this dark forest was dead because of the color, but in truth, they were very much alive and growing.

Octavia groans, “How much longer must we wander around the woods? Can’t we stop for a moment? My feet hurt.”

Raven smiled at her, “Come on, I’ll carry you. It can’t be that far, right?”

“It feels like forever. Mmm, you smell nice.” Octavia says as she gets on Raven’s back. She just smiles and moves forward. Aria had cried out stating that they were close and should pass the next river. Before anyone could say anything, Wanheda had stopped by a lake surrounded by rocks and large boulders. It looked something like a small waterfall with the water coming from the cracks of the walls on several sides. It was mostly covered in green moss and tree roots that were as large and wide as a house.

“Is this it?” She asked.

Aria looked around and saw from within the leaves on the ground a symbol of old. “Yes, this is the place. But, where’s the temple?”

Octavia growls, “You lied to us. Having us run around the woods for hours just to take us to a dead-end!”

“That’s not true. I’m sure that this is the place.” The old woman confessed.

With all the arguments going on in the background, Wanheda saw something beyond the waterfall. She went to investigate it and when she got closer and closer towards it, the waterfall disappeared and was replaced by a giant skull of a horse. This skull was made of stone with tree vines tied to it. It was so large it was almost as tall as a tree and as wide as a river. Wanheda then saw something on the stone skull and she went to investigate. There she saw the bodies of those who came before. Unworthy as they were, for they were burned to ash, only the skeletons of the deceased remained. And from a distance, she saw a hand, an old hand that was decomposing and was covered in small pieces of cloth. Wanheda took the hand from the stone skull and threw it away. Without question or second thought, she placed her hand there. She felt a pinch of a needle against her flesh and felt her blood spill and suddenly, the stone skull started to tremble and rumble. It moved upward to the side only slightly to have Wanheda entire. And she did. Soon, the stone skull closed shut.

Raven and Octavia were in awe. Aria took a step forward until the eye sockets of the stone skull grew with fire and shot it on the ground before she could take another step. “This is it. This is the temple.”

POLIS

The Messiah was sometimes called the Commander, being the first true Nightblood. Many of her children – the ones she saved and the ones she could not – honored her mercy when even she died. Some were not gratefully rewarded in this transaction, because after many years, her bloodline was mixed with those who do not carry the black blood, and therefore were born half breeds. Children born with half of the Messiah’s blood, they were called, however, this was normal, for the blood may sometimes skip a generation. She became their savior and was tested in trials to see if her soul was reincarnated among the ones who share her blood. Whether pure or half. The trials are given to gain experience from nature and how the world works. Children are sent into the wild blindfolded for 40 days and nights to fend for themselves, during this time, they’re given visions of guiding spirits or deceivers depending on the circumstances. This will bring the Conclave, a tournament to determine what they’ve learned during trials, and this will also determine who will be next in line to become the new Commander.

Unfortunately, Aden would be the first to be tested in these trials and gain access to the throne as Titus intended.

He didn’t sleep, even for a boy his age, he was wide awake and was frightened by the coming events that were bestowed upon him. He didn’t want to go through with this, but he felt like he had no choice and he didn’t want to disappoint his masters.

He was served breakfast by one of the maidens. She was much older and wore servant clothes. She handed the tray of food to Aden and placed it on the table and then left. The young boy had not slept in hours but he was a little hungry, so he eats a few. Thinking about what might happen in these trials, what if he didn’t make it? What if they would just leave him there? Was this a punishment? Why was he chosen? Why not the others, they were much older and stronger than he? Why did he have to be blindfolded? There are wild animals out there, how was he supposed to fight them if he was blindfolded? He could die.

Aden didn’t want that.

He wanted to live.

He doesn’t believe he’s ready for this. He’s too scared. He had to leave, he needed to leave. He wanted to go back home, to his brother, where it’s safe. Luckily for him, there were no guards at his door and he slipped out to make his escape. It was also a good thing too because the guards didn’t know he was in the tower at the time. Aden did his best to try to avoid them but he ran into one and was escorted downstairs. The guard had left the boy and Aden was free.

Now all he had to do was to get home.

ON THE WAY TO POLIS – MARCUS KANE

Kane was still on the road, trying to get to the capital, to warn the Grounders that Lexa was still alive. He did leave so fast without any protection, and with everything that’s going on with the clans, it wasn’t wise to go without it.

He was still important, however, because he bears the mark of the Coalition on his arm. It had been five years and six months in the making when Skaikru became one of the thirteenth clans. So many problems, so many uncertainties, so many injured. Half of Skaikru, who landed on the ground died out, due to the crash or something else. They almost had a war too, about five times within the six months, and each time, Lexa did everything to stop it, which was affecting her power. Half the time her people argued about Skaikru to Lexa, saying that they should be dealt with and take back what’s theirs. But where were they supposed to go?

Skaikru held no claims to the lands they descended from nor held no right to make trade deals with neighboring territories.

They were foreigners. Terrorists. Unnatural people with their technology and science, so unfamiliar to those who have lived in a broken and savage world.

They were not accepted. They were not respected. Nor given rights to lands that were not theirs. Upon arrival, they’ve burned villages, slaughtered their people, invaded their territories, and tortured their own.

For years, Skaikru were the enemy aside from the Mountain Men. In the eyes of the Grounders, they were no better than the mountain. That is until Lexa saw reason when she and Clarke came to an agreement after discovering that they too were used by the mountain.

Kane, the chancellor of Skaikru, struggled in peacemaking with the Grounders for years and months, mostly because Abby had personal issues with Lexa regarding her daughter’s death. In the end, peace was made and all was right with the world, until recent rumors of unknown warriors and stolen items from the clans. He struggled with it. He knows Abby is grieving but he also knows Lexa is grieving too, they both lost Clarke in a tragic event five years ago. For all they know, Clarke’s spirit is trapped inside Mount Weather still, haunting the area. Her body was never found and even if someone were to find it, the mountain will continue to collapse again. There was no way in and no way out, so there was no way to find out for sure what actually happened that day. However, Kane has a feeling that he might find Bellamy there at the Mount Weather/Memorial. And that’s exactly what he did. Bellamy was with Abby near the memorial as he drove up to them, he pulled over and got out of the rover.

“Kane? What’s going on?”

“That’s what I like to know. The Commander just made contact; we are needed back at the capital.” He said.

Bellamy nods, “Okay, but, what about the other Grounders? Was there anything about what’s going on with this rumor or something? Did she find them?”

“That’s what we’re about to find out. She’s on her way to the capital right now.”

“Did she say how long she was away?”

“Within 2 weeks, give or take less. I need you to come with me.”

Bellamy sighed, “Look, Kane, I’m glad that she’s back and all, but I have to find my sister. She’s out there somewhere. I need to know where so that I can bring her home.”

Kane nods, “I know that Bellamy. That’s why I need you to come with me. Maybe Lexa found something that might be useful to you in finding her. Who knows?”

Maybe he was right. Maybe she did find something about Octavia’s whereabouts. Bellamy thought and he gave his acceptance to Kane and placed his backpack inside the car. Then Kane looked towards Abby who said nothing in this transaction. He was about to ask, but she interrupted him before he could speak.

“Oh, don’t. I have things I need to take care of back home. Supplies I need to get. You go on without me.” Abby said with a scoff in her voice.

“Come on Abby. This might be important.”

“Not to me.”

Kane growls, “Oh come on, Abby. When are you going to stop with this arrogance you have with the Commander, huh?”

“When I drop dead.” Angrily, she says. Her eyes roll.

“She has done nothing but tries to make peace with you, to win your trust back, and yet, you keep disrespecting her by turning a blind eye to everything she’s trying to do. You’re acting like a child!” He growls.

Abby barked at him, “I don’t give a shit, Marcus! She killed my daughter. What if it had been your child? Don’t tell me, that you wouldn’t do the same thing.” And with that, she left. Kane sighs and grunts, he returns to the rover with Bellamy and drives off to the capital.

THE TEMPLE

Raven, Octavia, and Aria all waited at the foot of the great stone skull of the temple that was shut closed when Wanheda entered. They had waited for it to open again, however, if they were to get close, the stone skull would attack them and burn them alive.

Raven growls, “This thing works on a security system.”

Octavia questioned, “How so?”

“If we go near it, we’re toasted. It’s like it has a sensor or something.”

“Then how come it didn’t work on Heda?”

Aria responded, “It’s because she is the key.”

“The fuck you mean she’s the key?”

The old woman sat on a fallen tree trunk to rest her weary bones. “To the prophecy, of course.”

Octavia growls a shout, “What fucking prophecy!?”

She sighed in frustration, “When the Messiah came to us, she spoke of a prophecy of the end of times, and that four riders would come to defend us.”

Raven nods, “Yea, yea, you said that already, that she had prophesied that a child surrounded in darkness will awaken war on Earth to begin the great battle of good and evil. She told her most faithful that a creature will awake from her making to unleash Praimfaya unto the world and destroy her children. But what does this have to do with Wanheda?”

“I believe Wanheda is one of the riders of Praimfaya. A rider of death. Her destiny is just being fulfilled as we speak.”

INSIDE THE TEMPLE – WANHEDA

The temple Wanheda entered was like a cave, dank and full of darkness, so much so that the clear path was lost from her. The more she entered the darker it became. She could no longer hear the voices of her friends in the direction she came from, instead, she had this sudden urge to continue ahead towards the everlasting tenebrosity.

Soon, there had been whispers, voices of souls long dead echoing in the dark. Though faded as they were, Wanheda did not give much thought to the voices crying out to her, for she knew them all.

She moved towards an opening and beheld a bridge within the cave. Below the bridge was a narrow hole too deep for anyone to see the ground from above. Just across from the bridge was a doorway to the next room, however, the bridge was thin though made of stone and bare the mark of sigils different from one another. On those sigils were that of blood that appeared old, but there was one sigil untouched. She thought to herself if anyone could enter here if they were not worthy, which would explain the blood on the floor and the bodies left outside.

As she stepped forward, she stumbled upon the sigil and indirectly activated a trap. The bridge rumbled and shook and soon gave away. Thinking quickly, she ran toward the other side of the bridge and saw it fall into the nothingness of the hole. Within the doorway and pass the stairs lay a dead forest, dark and hollow. No creatures roam this place only those of the dead. Grasses were brown and black and full of ash. The trees were broken with dead leaves at the bottom. The sky gray and no sun in sight. Skeleton and bones were apart of these woods, and when she moved, she stumbled upon a twig or branch and it would break. Once broken, it spilled blood as if the trees were full of it. Souls of the damned haunt these woods whether from today’s world or yesterdays before that, these souls were bound to this place never to leave nor seek absolution for their sins or accusations.

Wanheda can hear the dead souls whispering in her ear. Some were familiar to her, the voices of fallen comrades such as Finn and Wells; Major Bryne and Atom; Charlotte and Bree; Drew and Dax of Skaikru. Many of them, the Skaikru delinquents, fell by the sword during the war, staining the ground in their blood as well as the Grounders who attacked them and those of Mount Weather.

Their voices were heard echoing the forest. They mock her, torment her. They cry out to her, yet she gives no mind to them even when they grab hold of her. She made no attempts to give in to the trickery for she had damned the souls in here. She took their lives whether indirectly or directly, she took them all with her own bloody hands. This was it. The nightmare made real. The one that haunts her still. Covered in their blood she became the Executioner and Kinslayer, for she has taken the lives of those she once called a friend. Her own people, Skaikru, and she hold no guilt.

Soon she spots a graveyard, and in the grave were skeletons burned to ash. This graveyard was surrounded by metal and tress and soon a memory flashes before her, a memory of long ago when a great fire burst through the place and she knew where she was. This place was familiar to her, where a group of people was burned alive in front of a ship and she knew this place. The first settlement of Skaikru.

Wanheda soon sees the ship and head towards it, but not until the ground trembled and the sounds of the dead were heard. The skeletons of dead warriors awoke to the pain of a new existence and looked upon the woman who murdered them all. Gathering their weapons, they attacked her. Wanheda fought back. She looks upon her surroundings and saw a pair of small black and white tactical scythes she used against them. She attacked them, they attacked her. By defeating the last one, she received a long scar on her left eye, and it was bleeding so much that she had to close the said eye. She soon killed it, but more showed up.

Eventually, the door to the ship was open. She looks back to see it, but when she turned around, the resurrected skeletons made no attempts to move forward when they got close to Wanheda. It was as if they were afraid of what’s beyond that door. When she found an opportunity, she proceeded to the ship. Once past the doorway, she sees a landscape within the flames of hell, so large and vast that it appeared that she was inside a volcano. There she finds an altar and in front of it were three massive stone skeletons, each different than the rest. The middle had a large head with large horns like a bull’s and stone-like wings like a bird. It had a nose, very bone-like in appearance. Its mouth was wide with stalagmite and stalactite for teeth, the eyes were big and had a lava red color as well as the mouth that was dripping red fiery liquid. This one had a large buster sword between its legs as it held on to the handle and had armor from the waist down.

The left stone skeleton was the same except it didn’t have wings. Its mouth was a bit longer and had one eye socket smaller than the other. Horns like a ram. It too had fiery liquid dripping out of the mouth. This one had a hood and light armor with a large bow and large arrows.

The right head had no wings and had a fat jawline with small eyes. Bison horns on its head, a fiery liquid color dripping from the mouth and it was at the near tip of the first one’s wings. This one had a large ax and heavy armor.

These three stone-like skeletons were sitting next to each other and their facial expressions were of anger and very demon-like. It was as if the volcano had three evil faces pouring out hot lava from within the cave’s entrances.

Wanheda walks up to the altar, and when she does, she heard a dark, deep voice rumbling, “Who dares enter this holy sanctum?!”

“I do.” The Alpha Heda said as she got to the top of the stairs.

The second one’s voice was deep with a high-pitched sound, and it said, “And who are you, mortal?”

She answered, “Wanheda.”

The third one’s voice was scratchy but high, “Yes! We know that name well. We know why you’re here.”

She crossed her arms, “You knew I was coming?”

The first stone skeleton with the deep dark voice said, “Yes. It was foretold. A child born in darkness will awaken war on Earth and the great battle shall begin.”

Wanheda asked as she stepped forward to stand at the center of the platform, “And what is this great battle?”

“The Apocalypse.”

The third continues, “The end is near, and you must be ready.”

Wanheda questioned, “Why me? Why not someone else?”

The second stone replied, “Because, you are one of the four riders. One of the four Nephilim. One of the Four Horsemen.”

“A Horseman?” She questioned.

“You, girl, were born from darkness in the sky above. Your destiny has been foretold already. The child born of darkness shall become the rider of death.”

“You sold your soul, and was granted a gift, yet you have not fully awakened.”

She nods, “I’m not sure what you’re talking about.”

The first stone spoke, “Since the dawn of time, heaven and hell were in an endless war, but any great power – unchecked – would threaten the balance of the world. So, we, the Charred Council, called upon the Four Horsemen. This became the truce and it was bound by seven seals. Since the birth of the humans, the Horsemen took upon themselves to watch over them, until the seals were broken by the actions of the humans. The Horsemen were soon hidden away… until now.”

Wanheda had thought to herself, remembering something she once read long ago. Or perhaps she’s heard of this before. She remembered something. A dark something, a very shadowy something, one that appeared to her once before. She could still hear its voice as if it was standing right in front of her – whispering in the wind;

“I am who I have always been….”

“Accept your fate!”

“The Revelation is near…”

“You must embrace it…”

“Your destiny!”

“All who live, know my name…”

“And the seal is broken…”

“You have been chosen!”

“Kinslayer…”

“Prophesied since the beginning…”

“Seek the power…”

“Executioner…”

“Surrender your soul…”

“Reaper…”

“Forged by the darkness…”

“Your dark name…”

“There is no escaping it!”

“Destiny will be fulfilled…”

“All who oppose me shall know the truth…”

“Your true name…”

“Know your fate!!!”

“Come and see…”

“The fourth beast…”

“Your soul is damned…”

“Death…”

“Commander of Death…”

“Pale horse…”

“Wanheda…”

“Embrace your destiny…”

“War approaches…”

“The fourth seal…”

“You have always known…”

These words whispered in her ear. Echoing in the wind. She tried to reconcile the words the voice in her head spoke of, and she knew that it was the same voice that came to her as a child, though, she didn’t expect anything like this of course. Wanheda’s eyes were closed when she heard the whispering voice, until they stopped and she opened them again, it was only then she spoke. “So, it wasn’t a dream…” She said to herself. “It was all true. I’m some sort of reincarnation of one of the Horsemen.”

The third stone had interrupted her private conversation, “The Horsemen must complete their destinies, to awaken your former selves for the coming war.”

Wanheda growls, “And what is this place you have taken me?”

“The Temple holds great power. Within this place, time stands still as though you would be here for more than a few hours, perhaps days, months, or even years but once you leave this place it would be as if you had never left. What happens here, whether you are injured or have aged, will leave with you.” The second stone skeleton replied.

The middle stone spoke, “While you are here, you will be trained in combat. Honing your skills so that you are ready for the end war. But first…eat. Take the fruit from the tree to begin.”

When the first stone said this, there was a doorway that opened to the right side of her, and just beyond that door was a beautiful sight to behold. Once she entered, the area changed around her. The fiery place became a beautiful garden the likes that she has never seen, and there at the center was an enormous tree and there below it, were apples. Fresh and red. Wanheda was fascinated by this place, so she asked, “What is this place?”

“This is the Garden of Eden. A once forgotten place that was lost to man. The fruit of the tree will unlock your true powers and awaken your former self. But you must eat only one.”

“Once devoured, you will become one of the four, armored and ready for the coming war.”

Wanheda had thought of this long and hard. Half of what was said was total bullshit, but perhaps it was true. Perhaps she was a reincarnation of a Horseman – that would explain everything from her past – perhaps not. One thing was for certain, she did not want to remain in this place for much longer, so given no other choice, she took a chance and ate one of the apples. When she finished eating the apple entirely, newly founded energy was unleashed and Wanheda was surrounded by it. Her wounds were healed; her current power increased. She felt her new power as a Horseman and the skills that came with it. Her aura grew, and her eyes glowed even brighter.

She was no longer a weak, pathetic mortal, no. 

She became something more. Something else.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13

TRADING POST

Abby soon made it to the Trading Post and she wasn’t empty-handed either. On the way, she picked up something to trade, such as meats and herbal tea leaves. Barging for the items was easy, but having to do it with the man who owns the shop was hard, especially if she’s sleeping with his ‘virgin’ daughter.

Entering the hut, she made her presence known when Lewis, Niylah’s father and owner of the Trading Post, witness her walk in. He was not pleased to see a member of Skaikru in his workplace let alone an Alpha around his ‘unmated’ child. “Good morning. I’ve come to trade for a few things, then I’ll be on my way.” She said calmly. She knows her mate was here, probably in the back somewhere doing God knows what. Abby could tell Niylah is a bit shock because she can smell her scent in the air even if it was faint.

Lewis, however, was not impressed. He growled and snarled the minute she walked in. Being an Alpha himself, he doesn’t want anyone near his family. Not since the death of his mate, Niylah is all the family he has left, so he keeps her away from everyone who tries to take advantage of her. He looks at what she’s brought, and he is displeased, “This will not cover what you need.” Even though it was the right amount.

Abby just nods, calmly she says, “I know. The rest is outside.” She knew he was scamming her. He does that to every Skaikru – double, sometimes triple the price of everything of worth. She knew his game, and she played along with it. If it’s the only way to see her, Abby will do what she must.

“Niylah!” He says in Trigedasleng.

The Beta comes out from the backroom, nervous and quiet, “Yes father?”

“Go and get the rest of the supplies from outside.” He doesn’t look at her. He has his eyes focused on the Sky Alpha in front of him. Abby didn’t take her eyes off him either. Any suspicion and it would end badly.

Niylah leaves without a word. She finds the supplies outside just as Abby said they would be and she soon spotted something odd. There is one of the bags was a pink tulip flower with its stem broken and shaped into a heart. The Beta’s heart had melted and she smiles upon the gift. When she heard her father calling out to her, she quickly hid the flower on her person then headed back inside with the rest of the supplies.

“It’s all here, father.”

He just nods, again, paying no attention towards his daughter, “Good. Put it in the back. And you… you may get what you came for, then leave.”

Abby only smiled and said, “Thank you.”

POLIS

He was finally out of the tower. Finally, free from Master Titus and Miss Gaia for trying to force him to take the test he was not prepared for. For he was just a boy, barely in his prime. He had not the skills for survival, not the will to undertake the role of Heda. He lied. He never wanted to be the next Commander, he just wanted to go home. To forget everything that was said upon him.

The markets were opening. The people had gathered around to shop and sell. Several of whom had greeted Aden during their passing and had offered a small drink for trade. He didn’t have much only what he carried on his person – a few buttons, a string, and an old piece of paper. The old clerk took the offer and handed him a small bottle of water and a piece of dry meat of jerky and with that, he left.

The meat was made of beef but it was hard to rip and challenging to chew, but he did not complain. The small bottle of water was sealed with a top and it was cold to the touch. The cold, cooling liquid flowed through him like a river. Refreshing his thirst on this hot day.

During his passing, he spotted several children, all of whom had smiles on their faces and were much taller than he. Some were of different clans and some were of different sex.

There from a distance, he saw Ice and T.J. of Azgeda; Penny and Ella of Sankru; and Gyro of the Lake People. All of whom were Nightbloods, trained to be warriors for their people, sworn enemies for the Conclave, and even skilled young fighters. Because of their age and the fact that they believe to be better than the rest, they would pick on the lowest and weakest of their fellow classmates, for example; young Aden.

“Hey, where do you think you’re going?” One of the Azgeda children said.

Aden did his best to ignore him until he was shoved with force. “Hey, he asked you a question, twerp!”

“I’m just going home.”

Ice grind, “Home? Why? We’re just about to go to class, see what other weaklings can do. But we figured why the wait when we can have some fun now.”

Aden gets pushed again and again. He doesn’t put up a fight because he knew he couldn’t take them and he’d get in trouble if he does. “What’s the matter? Cat got your tongue?” Penny giggles.

Ella laughed, “What a joke.”

“He’s not fit to be a warrior. Look at him? He won’t even fight back.” Gyro chuckled as he pushed the boy.

Soon, Aden got angry and he started to fight back, it wasn’t because he wanted to but because he needed to, to get rid of his bullies so that he can go home to his brother Marlow. He tried to fight them off but they overpowered him. He laid down on the floor covering his face as best he could only to receive kicks and punches from the older kids. All the while, they yelled at him, cursed at him, and calling him names children aren’t allowed to speak. Soon, the beating stopped and one of the kids said to him, “We’ll see you in class, loser,” then left.

Poor Aden was beaten, his body sore and bruised with cuts and scrapes. He laid there too weak to get up. Tears ran down his face, and he hit the ground with his fist in defeat and shame. He didn’t like it. His bullies made him feel worthless and he felt like a coward. His family name – he believes he dishonored it by being afraid to stand up for himself. He didn’t deserve this; he had done nothing wrong and yet he was picked on by a couple of kids much older than he. He laid there for several minutes, clutching his injured stomach, and covering the face, that is until someone found him from behind the corner.

It was a girl, an Omega, who saw him last. She recognized him and rushed to his side offering assistance. She grabbed hold of him and took him to his brother Marlow who was on his way from the market. He sees the girl and Aden in concern. “What happened? Aden?”

The girl replied, “I found him in the streets. He was just laying on the floor. Looked like someone beat him up. He’s hurt.”

Marlow rushed to his side, worried for his life, “Aden, you ok? Hey, hey, what happened? Who did this?”

But Aden didn’t respond, so the girl became his speaker, “I think it was those older kids. I don’t know.”

The poor boy fainted. His brother grabbed hold and carried him home to lay on his bed.

ON THE WAY TO POLIS – LEXA

It’s a long journey while heading towards the city. A week had already passed. Lexa and her small group – the farmer; Ishmael’s children. Moby, Dickson, and Matilda rode with Lexa to Polis. The path was rocky yet they were able to stay on the road. It did rain, but only just and the road was a bit muddy too.

The horses galloped as fast as they could until they were a bit tired. Lexa had pulled over to rest them for a while to drink some water by the near lake. “We’ll stop here. The horses need their rest. And so, do we.”

Moby nods, “Alright.”

They settled near the river. The horses drank the water or ate the grass, while Lexa and others eat their small meals for protein. Matilda got off her horse and asked, “What territory is this?”

Dickson replied, “Boudalan if I’m not mistaken.”

Lexa drinks some water after Dickson had a go, “We should reach the capital soon. By any chance, if the weather is not too much. If you don’t wish to continue, I’ll understand. I know your father must be worried.”

Moby nods, “Father can take care of himself. He’s done that for ages. Ever since mother died.”

“What happened?”

Matilda whimpered, “Papa doesn’t like to talk about it.”

“He isn’t here.”

Lexa nods, “If it is too painful, you don’t have to say.”

Dickson looked angry, but he had answered Heda Lexa’s question, “It was last winter. Mother went out to check on the horses, to make sure they were warm enough for the harsh season. She used to make special blankets for the animals, each one a different size. Everything was fine until one night when she went inside the barn. The door was opened and it looked like a break-in. We don’t know exactly what happened, all we knew the next morning was that we found mother laying on the floor, her clothes ripped and torn, blood between her legs, her neck had this red mark around it like if she was choking on a chain or rope. She wasn’t breathing.”

“She was raped and left for dead.”

Dickson continues, “It left my father in tears. Mother was a good woman; she didn’t deserve it.”

Lexa sighs, “Do you have any idea as to who would have done this?”

“No. But if we find whoever is responsible, we’ll surely put his head on a plate.”

After the rest was over and their meals are eaten, they ready the horses and set out towards the city, Lexa only hopes that she gets there in time before something terrible happens.

THE TEMPLE

She paced from side to side, impatient to stand still and wait. It wasn’t like Raven. She didn’t like to waste time on something that can be done in moments. It’s not her nature. Octavia had grown used to her unsettled habits, she found it the only way to relieve some comfort in her Alpha. She found it cute when she gets angry like this. “Ray, stop it.” She tells her.

Raven growls, baring her teeth, “Can’t…”

Octavia only smiled softly at her lover’s worried state, she got up from where she sat and walked towards her, “Hey, it’s only been a few minutes, babe.”

“A few minutes too long.”

She giggled; her arms wrapped around her neck. Octavia kisses Raven only once and says, “I know what’ll ease your trouble. When we get home, I’ll let you do that thing you wanted to do.”

Raven gasp softly, “You don’t mean…?”

“But only if you’ll calm down that is.” She cocked a brow. The Alpha only grabbed hold of her, snickering, “Mmm… you are a temptress, aren’t you?”

Aria looks upon the two together, speaking in their private conversation, they appeared to be talking the language of romance. The two looked happy in their embrace, she wondered what they were talking about. It looked interesting. However, Aria was old enough to know that a conversation between two people, especially two lovers, was between them and them alone. Aria’s feet were hurting. She took off her shoes to massage them, her bones cracked just a little and after the rub, she places her shoes back on.

She sat there, on the log, thinking, playing with her pendant that was around her neck. The pendant was a midsize circle made of copper. In the middle was a symbol; a large triple triangle inside the pendant. This pendant was tied to a leather knot chain. Aria twirled it a few times until she placed it back under her clothes.

Raven and Octavia are giggling and talking amongst themselves when suddenly, they heard a loud noise. They felt the earth tremble. A rumbling sound like rocks falling. Then they saw the stone horse skull moved, rubble and fog emerged from the entrance and soon they saw, within the shadows small red eyes coming towards the light.

Then a shadow jumped out at great speed, it hurled past the three women and landed on the ground with ease. Its back turned from them, kneeling, and it slowly rose. They knew Wanheda went inside, but what was it that came out?

Raven released Octavia and said, “Heda? Is that you?”

A black and long jacket, similar to that of Heda Lexa’s, except for its lack of a hood, which Lexa did not have. A hood that covers most of her face. At the back of it, her red long hair was shown. The jacket touches the ground when standing tall but the tip of the long jacket cloak was ripped to pieces. Long sleeves with adjustable belts and chains, like gauntlets upon her clothing. Underneath, she wore a black tank top and black pants with boots and a long leather belt that was up to her knees.

She stood tall with her back turned from the rest. An ominous stance. Looking back only once, she appeared to were the skull mask of Wanheda and from there they knew, that their Heda had come back. The mask itself appeared to have some scars as if she was in a battle. Maybe a few blood stains too.

“How long was I gone?” She asked underneath her mask.

Octavia replied, “It’s only been a few minutes, Heda.”

Wanheda growled, “Impossible,” Once she turned, she took off her and hood and mask to reveal her face, and from what they saw, Wanheda’s facial features changed quite a bit. A healed scar on her eye, a small scar on her upper lip, and a short scar on her cheek and neck. “It’s been nearly four years since I left. I’m already 27.”

“What?”

Raven nods, “How’s that even possible?”

Aria spoke as she got up from her seat, “Perhaps, you’ve entered a gateway that somehow speeds up time in its place. What is it that you saw in the temple?”

“Not sure. But there were beings inside. Living stones who called themselves the Charred Council. It was they who took me to the garden.” Wanheda said.

“The Charred Council? I have never heard of that.”

“They clearly seem to know me.”

Aria nods, “I see. And what did they say?”

Wanheda replied, “That I am a reincarnation of one of the Four Horsemen. A Nephilim.”

The old woman explained, “Then the prophecy is true and it has finally come to pass at last.”

Suddenly, there was a sound of an animal – a black horse with white paint in the shape of its bones. It was geared with a saddle and reins, ready to ride out. This creature appeared to call out to its master – Wanheda. It stomped its hooves to get her attention. She, in turn, went over to the creature and placed her hand on its face, petting it. She knew this horse was hers, and it knew that she was its rightful owner.

Aside from her steed, she gazed upon an unusual pair of weapons for her disposal. A pair of scythe-like weapons folded on the side saddle. These scythes were large in form and appeared heavy in view. She took the two large scythes and placed them on her waists, of course after that, she saw a dagger and sheath just below where the scythes were. This dagger had a solid wooden handle and small golden jewels on the ends, the blade itself was long and sharp steel with wave patterns on it. She placed it on her person and then climbed on the horse.

Wanheda gave her command, “Let’s go.”

POLIS – BLACK & SMITH SHOP

Once the girl brought Aden to her brother, Marlow set him on his bed to attend to his injuries. Aden gave no response; he was passed out from the pain. He soon took off his shirt to see if there were broken bones, luckily it wasn’t serious. He went to the bathroom to get the emergency kit and headed back to the bedroom, and with that, he treated his wounds with a bit of alcohol and clean rags. “Where did you say you found him?”

“He was just laying on the street, by the market. He wasn’t moving when I got there.” The girl said.

Marlow nods, “Thank you for bringing him to me, girl.”

The girl answered, “My name is Charlie, from Trishana.”

“Well, Charlie kom Trishanakru, I thank you for helping my little brother.” Marlow smiles. Charlie also smiled and blushed a little, “You’re welcome. It was the least I could do. We’re in the same class together.”

“Okay.”

Charlie asked, curiously, “Will he be okay?”

Marlow looks to Aden who was still out like a light, as he puts away the medical supplies back in the box. He sighed, “For now, he should rest but he’ll be ok. I’m not going to let anything happen to him. I promise.”

But the blacksmith knew that this wasn’t over. He knew Gaia would find him again and take him away for who knows what. Aden was gone for a night and this is what happened, he was attacked. Marlow, though not revealing his emotions, was deeply upset that this happened to his little brother in whom he loves so much. Marlow swore, on this day, to protect Aden no matter what it takes.

TRADING POST

Abby still shops in the Trading Post, taking her time to see and talk to her mate. With Lewis in the back dealing with the supplies Abby brought, Niylah had a quick second to talk to her.

She found her near the end of the shop, searching for her things. “My Alpha,” Niylah whispered.

“Niy.” They both kissed and held each other. Abby held her from her waist while Niylah placed her arms around her neck.

The Beta stopped just to speak, whispering, “What are you doing here? I thought you wanted this to be a secret.”

Abby smiles, then whispered, “I wanted to see you, Niy. After last night, I thought of nothing else but you. To hold you in my arms, to feel your skin against mine, to kiss your lips.”

She giggled, “My Alpha, the charmer.”

“Only for you.”

Niylah smiles and said, “Why are you here though? If my father catches us like this—”

“That’s why I need to get my stuff and then I’m gone. I just wanted this chance to see you, Niy. I miss you.” The Alpha whined.

“I miss you too, my Alpha. But we must be quick about it. I don’t want to get in trouble. Thank you for my gift, I love it.”

“You’re welcome.”

Then her father called out, “Niylah!” They separated quickly before he caught them. Niylah stood where she was and Abby went three aisles down away from her. “Niylah, what are you doing?”

“Nothing, father. I was just…”

Lewis just growled and tried to spot the Sky Alpha, who was still gathering her things. “I want you to stay away from her. She is Skaikru.”

Niylah argued, “She is no threat, father. She carries no weapons.”

“She’s an Alpha. She’s one of them.”

She questioned, “One of who?”

Lewis said with a snarling look, “It is bad enough we share the same land. A land they stole. They are invaders. We cannot trust them.”

“But they helped win the war with the mountain. They stopped the Reapers.”

“A victory that should have been ours. They don’t know our ways, our traditions. They’re murderers and thieves. They burn down villages and kill innocent people. Our people. Just look at what happened to one of our villages, how that boy Finn murdered elders and children. Or that Clarke girl who burned 300 of our best warriors alive. They are monsters and they were given pardons and lands of their own. They are no better than the Mountain Men. They take what they want and do not care about the consequences, I say, they should have all burned in that fire.” Lewis growled as he spoke in their language so as not to have unfamiliar ears in their conversation. However, Abby knew the language well from the lessons Niylah gave her and she was crossed with the man’s words.

She didn’t appreciate his bad talks about her deceased daughter, especially when she was a few feet away and heard every word. Abby tries to keep her compulsion for the sake of their relationship, for the sake of Niylah, but if she hears one more atrocious word from his lips about Clarke, Abby would make him dread the day he spoke impertinently about her.

POLIS – THE TOWER

“What do you mean to tell me he’s gone? Where did he go?” Yelled Titus to a servant girl who was the last person to see Aden. He, the servant girl, and yomblod Gaia were the only ones in the chamber where the boy was staying until he escaped.

The servant girl held her head low, holding her hands in front of her as she twirled her fingers, “I-I don’t know sir. I only came to deliver his morning meal as you requested and when I came back, he was not in his room.”

Titus just growled in anger, “Stupid girl! The boy was not to leave the tower until I arrived!”

“I am sorry sir.” The girl squirmed.

“Get out of my sight,” He calmly but angrily said. Once the girl was gone, he continues to speak, “This is my fault, I should have placed guards at his door to prevent his escape.”

Gaia argued, “He is a child. Not a criminal.”

He shouted at her, “He ran away from duty, Gaia! He was called upon to take the test of becoming Heda and he ran. Do you not call that a crime? To abandon sacred tradition?”

“There has to be a reason, Master.”

Titus continued to yell, even as he got close to her, “What reason would there be, to betray the law? The boy must be found, he could not have gone far.”

The yomblod nodded as she moved passed him, “Then we will send scouts in search of him. The city is large, there would be plenty of places where he could hide.”

“Perhaps you are right, however, if we do not find him, I will hold you responsible.”

ARKADIA

It was 4 in the afternoon, Roy was away getting food for him and his grandmother, Mrs. Jenkins. He only stepped out for a moment, and left the 80-year-old woman in her wheelchair, in of the tv watching old recorded videos, that was saved over the years before the apocalypse. Old videos such as I Love Lucy; The Honeymooners; Hang ‘Em High; Two Mules for Sister Sara; Golden Girls; Pale Rider; For a Few Dollars More; Maude; High Plains Drifter; A Fistful of Dollars; Barney Miller; The Jack Benny Program; WKRP in Cincinnati; The Good, The Bad, and The Ugly; Star Trek: The Original Series; The Twilight Zone; Mister Ed; Charlie’s Angels and The A-Team.

At the moment, Mrs. Jenkins was watching Two Mules for Sister Sara, where a man named Hogan just rescued a woman who later turned out to be a sister of the church. She just sits there, watching, waiting in her wheelchair – probably not even paying attention to the program. Soon Roy comes back with a tray full of food. He sees his grandmother quiet while watching tv, he smiles a little as he puts the tray down.

“Wow, I remember this movie. Granddad used to watch this with me.” Roy said as he watched the video. He looked to his grandmother and said, “Are you enjoying it, grandma?” Mrs. Jenkins barely heard him and kept her eyes focused on the television. He just nods, “I got you some food grandma.”

“What was that dear?”

Roy tried again, “I said, I got some food. From the kitchen. So that you can take your medicine. Doctor Abby said that—”

The old woman grunts, “Oh, Doctor Abby? Where is she?”

“She’s not here, grandma. She’s away helping other people who are sick. She told me to give you your medicine.” Roy says, trying to gently explain the situation to her.

“Oh, I see.”

He soon gets her medication and places it into her food to make it easy for her to eat it. And then he hands the tray over to her. “See? I got you some mashed potatoes and some rice with some baked beans and a cup of water.”

“Oh, no thank you, dear.”

Roy was disappointed, “You’re not hungry? But it’s your favorite.”

Mrs. Jenkins nodded, smiling, and said, “Not now. You eat it.”

He wasn’t hungry enough to eat her food because he had his own, so he left it on the counter for later, because he wasn’t going to force her to eat if she doesn’t want to. So, Roy sat with her and ate his food, and continue to watch the movie.

After a while, she felt hungry, so Roy feeds her, her food which was a bit cold but at least she took her medication. Then he gave her a sponge bath which took a half-hour then went to bed, but not before he grabbed the Bible and began to read to her. “…Therefore, since through God’s mercy we have this ministry, we do not lose heart. Rather, we have renounced secret and shameful ways; we do not use deception, nor do we distort the word of God. On the contrary, by setting forth the truth plainly we commend ourselves to everyone’s conscience in the sight of God. And even if our gospel is veiled, it is veiled to those who are perishing. The god of this age has blinded the minds of unbelievers, so that they cannot see the light of the gospel that displays the glory of Christ, who is the image of God…” As Roy read, his grandmother had her attention set on something else. Something that she saw at the doorway. Something ominous, within the shadows of the room. Mrs. Jenkins saw a shadowy figure standing at the doorway. It looked like a man at first. With short gray hair and beard, modern-day clothes, such as a long sleeve shirt, and overalls with boots. And he had a cane he balanced on and he had his hand to his back and was leaning forward a little on the cane as if he was a hunchback.

This is how Mrs. Jenkins recognized him; in a red shirt, blue overalls, timberland boots, a cane, and his hunchback stance. It was the exact image of her late husband Ralph. He was smiling at her, but he didn’t say a word. He looked like he was happy wherever he may be.

But when she looked to her grandson as he read, she turned back to see her Ralph again but he was no longer there. There was nothing there in the doorway. Then, suddenly, another shadowy figure showed itself, and it stood next to Mrs. Jenkins and Roy, only thing was, Roy was not paying attention. He had his thoughts and eyes on the book he read. Mrs. Jenkins was unmoved and could not speak, she only stared at the shade of this thing in front of her. She couldn’t see its face, nor could tell if it was a man or woman, it just wore a long black cloak and hood and held a large sickle. Staring at her for more than a minute, and then it said in a deep, dark, and echoed voice that only Mrs. Jenkins could hear, “You don’t belong here,”

She, in turn, whispered to herself so that even Roy couldn’t hear, even though he was right next to her. “Ralph? Is that you?”

Roy kept on reading, “…Therefore, we do not lose heart. Though outwardly we are wasting away, yet inwardly we are being renewed day by day. For our light and momentary troubles are achieving for us an eternal glory that far outweighs them all. So, we fix our eyes not on what is seen, but on what is unseen, since what is seen is temporary, but what is unseen is eternal.”

And just like that, the ghostly shade disappeared, leaving Mrs. Jenkins to her own thoughts.

ARKADIA – DR. GRIFFIN’S ROOM

Barely 5:30pm when Abby came back from the Trading Post, she wasted no time in getting back to her room and wasted no time in conversation with anyone that said hello to her. She was having a moment. A moment in total disgust. She threw things out of anger, she cursed, she yelled, to the point where her lungs couldn’t function.

Soon, Abby heard the voice of her mate, on the other side of the radio, calling out to her, “Abby? Are you there? Abby, please? Answer me?”

“Niylah…” She said, trying to calm herself.

The Beta sounded so worried for her Alpha, “Abby, I—I want to apologize for the way my father acted, I—I didn’t know he was going to say that. I just…”

Abby nods, “You don’t have to apologize, Niy. You did nothing wrong.”

“I…I know, I just… I’m sorry about what happened. He shouldn’t have said that, he crossed a line, I know. I’m so sorry.”

The Alpha knew she was crying over the radio. She can hear it in her voice. “Baby, stop. Please, stop crying. Okay, it’s not your fault Niy.”

“I’m not—”

“I can hear it in your voice, babe. Stop. Please? I don’t want you to cry. Please baby, it breaks my heart when you’re crying like this. Don’t.” Abby whines to her over the walkie talkie.

Niylah had replied, “You’re not going to leave me, right?”

Which shocked the Alpha a little, because of what she said. Was Abby hearing clearly? Did Niylah really say that? That she was going to leave her? She just nodded and replied, “What? No, baby, no. I’m not leaving you, don’t ever say that again, Niy. I love you, Niy. You’re mine, you’ll always be mine. So, stop crying, please, Niy. Just relax and breathe, okay? I’m not leaving you…”

POLIS

While that went on, in Polis, Titus had the guards scout out for the missing boy, Aden, whom unknown to them would be the next Commander. They’ve searched high and low; between every corner and street; inside abandoned homes and hunts; among the people’s houses and shops. No trace of him was there.

Titus grew impatient. Some people kept saying that they saw young Aden only moments ago but have no clue as to where he may be. The guards he sent out had no luck either. He growled and snarled at them and cursed as his rage grew.

Gaia was at his side in search of Aden, but she had no luck as well. The city was large and could be a million places as to where he could be, but she knew in her heart as to where he was exactly, she just couldn’t bring herself to tell her own Master. “This is getting out of control! We have searched for hours on end with no trace of the boy. It would be impossible for him to leave Polis undetected. I grow tired of these games! We must find him now!”

“Perhaps, he knows we’re on to him. He could be hiding in plain sight, we probably just missed him.” Gaia suggested.

Until Titus caught an idea. He looked to his yomblod and said, “Where did you say you found the boy?”

Oh no, thought the dark-skinned girl. She tried to cover, “I didn’t.”

Her Master looks down on her as a dominant male Alpha, “Gaia…if you have some information as to the location of the boy, I must know. Now.”

“I don’t.”

“Gaia?”

She defended herself, “I don’t know where he is, Master. Honestly.”

Titus moves forward while Gaia moves back, “If you are lying, there would be serious consequences, yomblod.”

“I swear to the Messiah, I have no clue as to where Aden could be.”

Then there was another voice calling out to them... One of the guards had said, “Master Titus…we found him.”

It was nearly dark in the city; the streets were starting to light up with torches and half the shops were closing. Some of the civilians reported to their homes by their orders but were curious as to what was going on. The guards surrounded the entrance of the shop. Some had torches, others had spears and some had swords. When Titus got there, he called him out. “There is no use in trying to hide. Come out and we can make it merciful as we possibly can.”

There was no word. The crackle of the fire and the wind in the air. The guards stood at attention ready with their weapons, Titus grew too impatient and Gaia had only watched as she witnesses this display. When no one answered, Titus, commanded the guards to storm the shop until there was a cry from inside. “TITUS! You would dare enter my home without permission?” Marlow shouted as he came out of the shop with weapons of his own.

“I need no permission from you, blacksmith! But the child inside is of no concern to you when it involves in Flamekeeper affairs!” He said.

Marlow growls at the man, “It is my concern, old man! He is my brother!”

Titus growls back, “The boy carries the blood of the Messiah, he belongs with his own! He is the property of the Flamekeepers and sacred temple!”

“He is not some object to use whenever you wish. He’s my brother, and I will not let you take him.” Marlow ready his arms.

“You dare stand in the way of sacred duty?”

“I’ll do what I must to protect him.”

“Very well. Arrest him.”

Marlow growled as the guards closed in on him. Gaia could not move, she watched as they tried to apprehend him. Circling him, measuring him up in hopes to find a weakness, but as soon as they closed in, the blacksmith attacked them in self-defense, slicing them up one by one. He was quick with the sword in his hands, he wasn’t lying when he confessed to practicing with the weapons he forged. Gaia’s emotions ran. She watches as Marlow fought off the guards in an attempt of arresting him for disobedience. She didn’t want to say anything, because she was afraid of speaking at the moment. She didn’t relieve Aden’s location; she can’t relieve her feelings towards the blacksmith. She was lost and confused through this whole ordeal. This was getting out of hand. It had to stop.

Gaia called out, “Stop this! You’re only making things worse!”

“Stay out of this! I will protect my brother, regardless of the consequences!”

“Marlow,” She whispered.

The blacksmith kept the guards at bay, cutting them and stabbing them, perhaps even killing them. It was getting to the point where he was committing murder, and Titus wanted this to end, and end it soon. When he was about to join in on the crusade and take Marlow down to his knees and place him under arrest for resisting, there was another cry from another man. It was Kane. He and Bellamy saw what was going on and were in shock. The quarrel stopped as they focused their attention on the two gentlemen who arrived at Polis this night. “Titus, Gaia, what’s going on here?”

“This is official Flamekeeper business. None of your concern.” He said.

Kane nods, as he stepped forward, carrying the radio in his hand, “Well, I’m not sure as to what this is but I have some news you might want to hear…”

“What news is that?”

“The Commander, Lexa, is alive.”

ARKADIA

It’s the middle of the night in Arkadia and Mrs. Jenkins is awoken by a voice calling out to her. She gets up from her bed and sees her grandson Roy sleeping in the next room with the door open. She pays no mind as she manages to get to her wheelchair and exits her room. Once she is out into the hallway, Mrs. Jenkins sees her late husband Ralph standing to the end of the hall – guiding her to exit the Ark.

Surprisingly, no one is out patrolling the halls nor were alerted of an intruder on the premises. And surprisingly, once outside of the Ark, no one was outside with guard dogs or soldiers in the field.

Once, Mrs. Jenkins was outside, she begins to see – for the first time – the ground, the grass, the sky and stars, the trees and feel that beautiful earthly wind on her skin. Mrs. Jenkins – being an elderly woman with very few years left – believed that she was in heaven. In the garden of Eden.

And being an elderly woman, she sees her late husband Ralph standing in the middle of the field. Talking to her, guiding her to come where he was.

When she stops in the middle of the field, Ralph was once again replaced by the ghostly shade from before, and again she doesn’t see who it was – male or female.

Then Mrs. Jenkins asks the shade, “Is it my time? Am I going home?”

The shade nods, “You will be free. I will set you free.”

Mrs. Jenkins asks, “Will I see my Ralph again?”

The shade nods, “Yes.” The elderly woman had smiled. The ghostly shade held out a hand to Mrs. Jenkins to grab hold and lifted her so that – for the first time – she was touching the grass beneath her bare feet. The mysterious figure then took an ordinary knife and stabbed the elderly woman in the vital organs of her stomach and chest region. Mrs. Jenkins then fell backward onto her wheelchair which moved an inch back when landed upon.

Seeing that she was not completely passed, the mysterious figure tilted its head to the side and took out a pair of scythes that were hanging on the hip, and with a single stroke, the shade killed Mrs. Jenkins by slicing her throat with both blades.

Mrs. Jenkins was completely dead, the mysterious shade continued to cut her up, covering the blades in blood as it was buried deep inside the now deceased old woman’s chest. The knife that was used to stab her with, was left behind and was dropped to the floor with her blood on it. Once the shade left, the lights of Arkadia were turned back on and the guard dogs and soldiers were alerted and found Mrs. Jenkins in the courtyard, dead.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14

POLIS

“What blasphemy is this? The Commander has not been heard of for a month, what makes you think she lives?” Titus declared.

Kane proclaimed, “It’s true. The Commander contacted me not too long ago.”

“And how do you know this?”

“Before she left, I handed her one of Skaikru tech to keep in contact in case of emergencies. It was only then when she spoke to me.” The Skaikru Alpha explained.

Titus still could not believe him, “And how would you know? If it is the Commander? It could be some imposture. A fool’s game.”

Soon Kane took out the radio and began to make a conversion, “Maybe this would convince you. Hello, Commander, this is Marcus Kane of Skaikru. I’m here in Polis along with Titus, just waiting for your arrival. Can you respond?”

After moments, Lexa had finally answered. “I hear you Marcus of the Sky People.”

“Your people don’t believe me when I said you were alive.”

Then, “I can assure you that I am indeed alive and well. I will be arriving at the capital as soon as I can.”

The look on Lexa’s subjects’ faces was starstruck. Their Heda was alive, they heard her voice after so long. She lives. She’s coming home. Blessed be to the Messiah. Praise her. However, the events that occurred cannot be told to her regardless of the consequences, for it to succeed, Titus would have to make every warrior who knew of this to remain silent about it.

The Flamekeeper nods with his hands to his back, “We must prepare for her arrival then,”

“Thank you.”

Titus continued, “Send a portal. We must ensure her safe return to the capital. Marcus of the Skaikru, will you be staying?”

Kane nods, “Yes. Bellamy too.”

“Very well. I’ll have rooms prepared for you both.” Titus says as he signaled a guard to escort them to their rooms. When the guard took them, he was soon alone with Gaia in the throne room inside the tower. “The Commander must not know of this. Should she be aware, there would be grave consequences. I trust that you will stay silent of this, my young yomblod?”

“Master?”

“You have much to blame for this as I do, regardless of your relationship with Heda.”

Gaia stuttered, “Y-yes, Master.” As soon as Titus turned his back, she continues, “Um, Master, what about—”

He turned his head, “The blacksmith? He will be dealt with once the Commander returns for his crimes.”

She knew what he meant by that. Marlow was going to be killed. If not by Lexa, but by her own Master, to make it look like the blacksmith Marlow was to be a traitor. Gaia didn’t want that to happen, she didn’t want any of this. She prays to her God to seek forgiveness for any crime she’s committed and pray that the Messiah would have mercy on the blacksmith and spare his life.

ARKADIA

“ALERT! ALERT!” The security alarm system in the Ark was sound. Red lights were flashing within the facility. Guards were alert as well as the civilians. The soldiers rushed to the outside with their weapons at the ready, and once outside they surrounded the body they found in the courtyard.

Charles Pike was making his way through them and saw an elderly woman in a wheelchair with her throat cut open. “Jesus Christ… It’s Mrs. Jenkins.”

“Who would do such a thing…to an old woman?” McKenzie said.

Harriet replied, “Wait, didn’t she have a grandson?”

“Oh, shit, Roy.”

Soon, they heard a voice from beyond the distance towards the entrance of the Ark. It was Roy coming out of the ship calling out to Pike. “Chief, chief, I need help. I can’t find my grandma anywhere. I don’t know where she went. She never leaves the room.”

Pike tried to calm him down, “Easy Roy, easy.”

“Where is she? Do you know?”

“Why don’t we go inside and talk…maybe I can—” He was soon cut off by a scream and as he turned around, Roy stepped past him to see what was the commotion about until he saw it. His grandmother – murdered in her chair – displayed in the courtyard.

Roy was terror-struck as he saw her with her throat slit and covered in her own blood. His wailing was heard by many. Hands pressed on each side of his head as he fell to his knees in agony.

Pike panicked, “Shit! Get him inside! Do it, now!”

“Grandma… Grandma, no! No! No!” Roy shouted as the guards dragged him away.

“Chief, we need to find out how this happened,” McKenzie says.

“He’s right. There could be a murderer in the Ark. We need to be cautious.” Harriet said.

Pike nods, “Lockdown the perimeter. No one leaves until we find the culprit. I want a full investigation, witnesses, evidence, anything. And check the surveillance cameras. There must be some clue as to who is responsible for the death of Mrs. Jenkins.”

“Chief, we found this at the scene.” One of the soldiers handed him a bloody knife in a clear sealed bag. Pike had a weird feeling when looking at it.

TRADING POST

After what went down with Abby showing up at the shop with Niylah’s father still there, there was a whole lot of tension between them, but Abby tried to kept her compulsion long enough to not raise any suspension.

Even with the call, Niylah made to her, Abby couldn’t understand why she would say what she said to her – about leaving her?

Abby wasn’t going to take that. She decided to handle it, and handle it right away. She snuck out of Arkadia the moment the gates were scheduled to open, but she did not go past the gates where the guards stood. No. She escaped through a secret passageway within the Ark she discovered years ago.

She doesn’t look back to Arkadia, because it would only distract her from her goal. Abby must-see Niylah, she could not wait any longer. She needed to know if she was alright if she was safe, and why she would say the things she said over the radio.

And aside from the conversation from the previous night, Abby’s sexual rage was calling out, waiting to be unleashed. She needed to hurry. Their video sex chat was enough to put Abby on the edge. She needed to release her Alpha, she needed to feel the touch of her mate, her Beta, and she will not let anything stand in her way.

Soon, she found her way towards the Trading Post and when she got there, it had been nothing but silence. She looked and saw several people entire and leave with bags to trade and bags that were sold. Abby hid behind the trees and bushes, watching as they came and gone. Eventually, she saw her, her beloved, sweet, young Niylah at the entrance, helping those who were at the shop.

Her balls had ached at her presence, her cock pulsed at the sight of her. Unfortunately, that had changed, when Abby witness one of the men lay his hands on Niylah with a grin on his face. This had upset the Alpha very much, so much so that she growls and snarls at the action. Her eyes turn black, her hand that grips the tree bark breaks and she nearly breaks her cover until Lewis steps out of the shop to remove his daughter from the man’s grasp.

Niylah looks a bit shaken. Lewis was angry, he tore his daughter away from him and he started yelling at him. The guy begged his forgiveness and went off with his goods. The Beta retreated inside the shop. This was Abby’s chance to go to her, so she quietly and quickly ran towards the back entrance of the shop and snuck inside. There, she saw Niylah’s back. She appeared to be holding her arms over her chest, trembling in fear, or was she crying?

Abby crept upon her and held her from behind. Niylah wanted to scream but her mouth was covered. The scent of the Alpha soon calms the Beta, and soon a whisper was heard. “Shh, Niylah, it’s me. It’s alright.”

The Beta turned to her, whimpering, “Abby? Oh, Abby.” She hugged her Alpha, with arms around her neck.

“I saw what happened. I saw what he did.” She growls.

Niylah had panicked, “No, Abby…”

“Who was he? Why did he touch you?” Abby growled.

“It’s not what you think…”

Abby growls, “Then what is it?”

Niylah whines, “I was just helping him with his bags when he started to grab me. I didn’t mean for it to happen, Abby, I swear.”

“Tell me that was the only time?”

The Beta whines, “It was. It was, Abby. I swear.”

Abby holds her, “You know, I don’t like anyone touching you, Niy.”

“I know. I’m sorry, my Alpha.” Niylah says as her hands caress Abby’s cheeks.

Her head touches Niylah’s forehead as she held her by the waist, “You know, I’m gonna have to reclaim what’s mine, right? Come on, we’re going home.”

POLIS

Within the city, just near the gates, the guards of Polis await on the wall. Several there were males and the rest, females. They were armed with arrows and spears, overseeing the city and the outside world.

One, was an elder man with a long silver beard and hair, blue eyes, and several wrinkles on his forehead. The other was of dark skin, about the same age expect he has no hair above his head. He does have a silver beard and tribal tattoos on his forehead. They were both heavily armed and appeared to be bored out of their mind with normal activities going in and out of the city. Perhaps they should retire? Perhaps their years of work suddenly became too boring that no action had occurred in their older years.

Suddenly, they heard a sound of footsteps – horse hooves – coming towards the gates. Four unexpected intruders on horseback. Their heads were covered due to the rain earlier. “Halt intruders! You shall not pass until you present the proper identification!”

Without a word, the first hooded rider revealed themselves and that was more than enough to the guards at ease. “H-Heda…”

“Open the gates, now!” She said.

Soon the gates opened, and Lexa and her party went inside. Their arrival made the people glad to see her, as she made her way towards the city square. The guards attend to the horses while she and the children of Ishmael headed towards the tower.

The doors of the throne room slam open and in walks the Commander. Her presence was demanding to those in the room with her, such as; Gaia, Titus, Marcus Kane of Skaikru, Bellamy Blake of Skaikru, and her sentry soldiers who were armed with spears. Lexa sees the excitement in their eyes but she did not show the same, for she had feared the worst is coming and she must prepare for that arrival.

Marcus was the first to respond to her arrival, “Commander, it is good to see you again.”

“Thank you, Marcus, but I fear a warm welcome will not be necessary at the moment,” Lexa says as she continues to walk amongst her throne.

“What is it, Heda? What have you discovered during your journey?” Titus asked, curiously.

Gaia followed, “Are these rumors true or are they not?”

Lexa turns to the side to face them, “Oh, it is true. The rumors, the supplies have gone missing – everything. We’ve headed towards their territory when we were attacked. Half my warriors slaughtered in the shadows while the rest were held captive. I alone escaped.”

“And the others?”

“I do not know. I’m not sure if they are still alive or not. Our captors were not very keen on keeping prisoners.” She continued to walk up towards the throne.

“But you did manage to escape. Surely, we’re dealing with a bunch of thieves running scared. We can handle it.”

Lexa nods, “No. It is much more than that. Much worse. During my capture, I was taken to their home as a prisoner, there I witnessed their numbers. I have seen their camp – most of it anyway – a hellish place. And… I have met their leader.”

Kane asked, “Their leader?”

“Their leader commands an army of all the criminals that I had once sentenced to death or were placed in a prison of their crimes, who were once our people. Now they have turned against us – against me, their Heda – and have followed this leader in the process.” Lexa growls.

Bellamy questioned, “So, the criminals you’ve put away turned their backs at you are rebelling against you. It’s no surprise there. It would make sense for them to have vengeance for their imprisonment.”

Lexa looked upon Bellamy when he spoke and nearly neglected to tell him something important. Something that he has been searching for the past five years. She gave a breath, and finally told him, “Bellamy… your sister is one of them.”

“What?”

“I have seen her myself. And Raven as well.”

Marcus asked, “Raven? Raven Reyes? They’re alive?”

Bellamy asked, “Where are they? Where’s my sister?”

Lexa nods, “I’m afraid I do not know the location of where they could be. I was blinded during my capture and brought to the camp.”

“But she is alive?”

“Yes.”

The Blake boy had a sigh of relief in his chest. For years, he had feared the worse about Octavia, as many told him to give up on the quest in finding her. Now, after all this time, he was finally given the news. His sister was alive somewhere. Kane couldn’t believe it either. Both girls – who have gone missing five years – were finally found alive.

Titus stepped in, with his hands to his back, as he spoke to his Commander, “This is all exciting news. To know that two of Skaikru are finally found alive and that our Heda has safely returned home, but still, we must know. Heda, can we make peace with these people or not?”

Heda thought back. Back to the time she’s spent in that horrid village, where she witnessed the execution of two of her own. The slaughter within that misty forest. The treatment she revived from them and that of her beloved Alpha.

Clarke, she thought. As if it was but mere moments in their reunion went too fast, almost as if it never happened. But it did. And now, she stands here, remembering what was said. “Before my departure, their leader said to me… that we are at war. They do not wish to negotiate peace as they have rejected my proposal in joining the Coalition.”

“Then war, it is.”

WONKRU – UNKNOWN LOCATION

There was a march. A march of dominance, a march of power, a march of death.

The warriors of Wonkru were on the march to Polis, led by their leader Wanheda who rides on horseback. Armed and ready. Her people are scattered above ground and below. Through the old abandon train tunnels that were led by Roan and Ontari on horseback.

Raven and Octavia rode with Wanheda above ground. And everyone warrior – above and below – wore their skull masks, chanting as they marched.

Wonkru kept to the shadows on their journey, however, if they were found, they would kill without mercy. For days they’ve walked, kept to themselves as they stood away from known villages within the Coalition Territories.

By night they rested, until the break of dawn. They were close to their destination, but it was the middle of the night and they rested within the forest. Wanheda had gone ahead on personal business of her own. During the night, she sat on her horse on a hill overlooking Arkadia from afar. The horse’s painted skin glowed in the dark – a green glow – and the horse’s rider with her head in a hood and her new scythe weapon in her hand, leaning against her shoulder. She sat, watched – with her red glowing eyes covered by the skull mask – as the guards of Arkadia found the body of the elderly woman in the wheelchair in the courtyard.

Without a word, she disappeared. Traveling alone in the woods, dwelling in her thoughts that were soon gone by the time she reached her other destination. Mount Weather. The last known place she hated the most.

At the foot of the mountain, she stood, staring at the hill above. The memories of that dark night still haunt her even now. Memories that she can never escape. Images are a mere flash in her mind, the voices are but whispers echoing in her ears, the screams, and cries, rattling chains, and slashing of whips. Blood spilling. All images came crashing into thought, and Wanheda’s pheromones grew.

Towards the bottom, she saw a memorial where the entrance of the mountain once stood. The names of those who had passed during the war and the gifts of the ones they left behind lay on the ground beneath the rocks. She noticed that every candle burned had only a few inches of wax left, except for one, which stood tall and outshined the others for its wax did not decrease.

Soon, she left this place in anger and made her way to her camp with the rest of her warriors. She made her way towards her tent where she was greeted by two Omegas and a Beta, and not the same ones from last time.

Heidi, Alyssa, and Astrid were their names. They waited for her in her tent on her bed, as they giggled and chuckled. A larger smile upon their faces. Wanheda looks to them and sees their eagerness to be bedded by the great Alpha.

The two Omegas and Beta were dressed seductively. Heidi, who was a brown-skinned Beta woman with short afro-like, kinky curly black hair. Brown eyes. She wore a seductive outfit that appeared to be a warrior-type base. This outfit was a black bodysuit with a long black skirt, with side slits and giving a beautiful view of her Nubian legs. These were decorated with gold-colored shimmer straps closing the neck and had matching arm gauntlets and a headband.

Alyssa, who was a light olive-skinned Omega woman with the short two-tone hair color of black and blue tips. Natural purple eyes. She wore a seductive elegant black dress in stretchable velvet and classic polyester materials. It had beautiful feathery sleeves with shimmer and a matching front part that is also decorated with a faux leather belt.

Astrid, a light-skinned Omega woman with long black hair. Dark green eyes. She wore a seductive long dark turquoise green dress in light and soft cotton with a sexy cut-out waist and high slits at the front with a brown body harness and wrist cuffs that give it a raw and warlike look.

All three women had their boots off. And as Wanheda walked into the room, they made their way to her and began to undress. “You do realize we are at war with the Coalition?” Wanheda said in her stoic voice.

Heidi, who sat in the middle at the edge of the bed between the two other women, got up and walked towards her. “We understand this, Great Wanheda. Of course, one must not be a stress for a coming battle such as this.”

“We are only here to please you, Heda.”

The whores of Wanheda proceeded their attempt to have her stress free with their seduction. Heidi was among the first to kiss Wanheda fully. The other two were walking towards them, removing their clothes as well as undressing their Commander’s new attire. She felt as Alyssa removed her long jacket and placing it on the throne while Astrid removed the weapons from her hips to join the jacket on the chair. They were a bit heavy in her grip but she placed them down as gently as she could. Once that was done, all three women slowly removed her tunic shirt and her white wrapped bra. Wanheda’s toned muscles were shown and well as her abs and they were a bit bigger than last time. More athletic like but not too much so to show any visible veins and her abs were tight enough to see the lining of a six-pack. Her body was the perfect fitness shape that any hungry, horny, unmated Omega or Beta would want to feel and eat those delicious muscles. And her breasts were a bit bigger too, about another inch but in the perfect form.

Aside from that, she had several new scars she received from her time in the temple. A few scars here and there but nothing too gruesome and horrid.

Heidi trailed her kisses down from Wanheda’s neck to chest – cupping her breasts and then licking and sucking on the nipples – moving down to her stomach and abs until finally, she was at her knees. By that time, the Beta licks Wanheda’s pitched tent in her pants, the fabric on her tongue. She looks to the Alpha as she does this. Alyssa and Astrid were to her back and they too had kneeled as they helped the Beta pull-down Wanheda’s pants. Her boxer shorts were seen and the Beta rubs her hand on her groin, squeezing it then licking it again, and tasted a different kind of fabric.

The Beta soon took off the boxers with her teeth on the waistband. Once it was removed, Wanheda’s cock was shown and it was half hard with all the constant rubbing and licking. And the fact that there were three beautiful unmated women in her tent.

Alyssa and Astrid, who were also on their knees licking and rubbing the Alpha’s balls and ass, moved towards Heidi to assist with the blowjob. Their lips melted around the tip and garth of the musky shaft, sucking, licking, kissing, and moaning like filthy whores on Wanheda’s cock.

She watched as all three were taking turns with it. Each one deep throat her length. As one sucked her hot cock, the other two were licking and sucking her nutsack, and half the time two of them would kiss each other just for the sexual teasing. They would even sometimes kiss while having the tip of her cock in their mouths. Alyssa, was to the right of her, bopped her head on Wanheda’s hard cock, slipping her tongue flat on her length. Astrid was to her left and she was kissing Heidi. Soon Alyssa switched with Heidi, who became dirtier with her mouth as she spits on the Alpha’s massive dick. The Nubian Beta grabbed the balls in her hand and she sucked and jerked on her. The two Omegas rubbed their hands on her tight abs but soon Astrid pushed Heidi’s head deep to have her choke on the hard and juicy cock.

Pheromones were all over the place. Alyssa took off her clothes and so did Astrid and they helped Heidi take off her clothes as well.

The Nubian Beta’s mouth was so sloppy that her skin was covered in saliva making it look like the Alpha had pre-cummed. Astrid had a taste of Heidi’s sloppiness on the Alpha’s cock, and it tasted good in her mouth. So hard and wet as if in a trance.

Wanheda had commanded them to get up. She grabbed the Nubian Beta and brought her over the table and bend her over. She hovered over the girl with her legs spread. She held her there, she licked her fingers, and then she placed them inside of the girl’s wet cunt. Heidi bit her lips and moaned and purred at the feel of Wanheda’s fingers rubbing on her clit.

Alyssa was standing next to the Alpha from behind as she reached over to jerk off her wet dripping cock. She felt it covered in juices upon her hand which only made her more excited.

Astrid was leaning against the table, her bare ass pressed to it as she watched Wanheda finger fuck Heidi wet pussy while Astrid, herself, rubbed her wet cunt as well while caressing her breasts and biting her lips as she purred and moaned upon her fingers.

When she was hard again, she brought her cock and placed it inside the dark-skinned girl fucking her against the table with her stomach upon the surface. The table had rocked in their motion. Wanheda was deep within her as she felt the tip of her cock pressing against her womb. Her hand found its way towards her throbbing clit, rubbing it between her fingers as she made the Beta moan her tormented lust.

The other girls had wanted a turn and Wanheda had given them a chance to be fucked by her. Wanheda left the Nubian Beta and made her way towards the olive-skinned Omega with the two-tone hair color and grabbed her neck and kissed her fully. Alyssa never let go of her hard-wet cock as she was forced to move back towards the bed, Wanheda grabbed her leg, lifting it to her hip as she did the other. Soon Alyssa’s legs were wrapped around her body and she guided the Alpha’s cock to her entrance and from there did they continued to fornicate with each other. The Omega bounced upon her, her breast jiggled, her ass spread by strong hands as she crotch was stretched wide by the length of the shaft. Alyssa sucked in the air between her teeth before lowering herself down, making her let out a high-pitched whine of pleasure.

Because of her age and inexperience, Alyssa’s hole was tight which made it that more painful and that more desirable. She did her best to ignore the pain by letting Wanheda know that she was eager to give her pleasure, but the Alpha knew first hand. This was not the first time she had taken her, it only been so long when she did, and during her first time, Alyssa needed to heal whatever damage was made before.

She soon learned quickly for her to keep up with the rest of the girls. Her pace began to increase as her moaning whines began to turn into high-pitched squeals. She thrusts more and more upon her cock until she was almost detached from her with every move. Wanheda had placed her on the bed and held her down. Alyssa did not move as she felt the Alpha’s cock pushing within her with more force, too much so that the poor Omega had climaxed and squirted her piss all over Wanheda’s stomach and cock.

The olive-skinned Omega with the two-tone hair color did her best to keep up with the fierce and mighty Alpha. Astrid took her place. She licked the liquid stains of what Alyssa left behind off Wanheda and she sucked on her juicy cock, tasting the different flavors of both girls as she savored every drop.

Astrid positioned herself to have her ass facing Wanheda, begging her to take her hard from behind and she greatly accepted her offer. She positioned herself to her back and guided her hard throbbing, dripping wet cock into Astrid’s little hole of her slit. Wanheda continued her penetration among her whores, stretching them so that the memory of her cock remained. The girl’s ass cheeks smacked her tights as she thrusts and since her cunt was already sensitive since she had been masturbating earlier, it didn’t take long for her to feel the inside of her walls go numb. Shivering and trembling beneath the Alpha, Astrid felt her clit being touched and she jumps but remains still in her grip. Wanheda shoves the light-skinned Omega onto the bed and violently pumps her cock in her cunt.

To the side, Heidi was on top of Alyssa, licking her wet cunt on the bed, she became more sensitive by the touch and she squealed loudly. Astrid kissed Alyssa upon her lips and Wanheda had fingered Heidi from behind. Her ass swayed to her touch. Their cunts tingled, her cock swelled and throbbed as she felt herself coming closer and closer to release herself.

Within moments, she removed herself from the Omega and grabbed her cock to slowly jerked herself, commanding the three girls to face her as she unleashes her load upon their eager mouths. The Alpha’s cum covers their faces and one by one do they suck her dry.

Soon after, another Alpha had entered the tent, Raven, who was not disturbed by the smell of sex and the decencies of their appearance, knowing full well that Wanheda was preoccupied with the whores of Wonkru.

Once they cleaned their faces and got dressed, the Beta and the two Omegas left the tent, leaving Wanheda and Raven alone inside.

The Alpha had wiped the coded juices from her cock with a rag and proceed to put on her pants. “What is it, Raven…? Are the scouts in position?”

“Yes. But there’s a complication.”

“Is there?”

Raven continued, “Lexa. Apparently, she had placed her army of Trikru warriors to guard the gates of Polis. It would be difficult to get into the city with them checking everyone who has business in Polis. Apparently, no one goes in without the proper paperwork.”

Wanheda growls, “She thinks she can delay my arrival. Every well, I will see to this personally. Continue as planned, I will see to it that we are granted entry.”

ARKADIA

After discovering the body of the now-deceased Mrs. Jenkins, Chief Pike had the Ark on lockdown until further notice. He had ordered his staff to have the residences line up for questioning. They stood outside of his office waiting to speak with him.

Pike had two of his officers inside with him; McKenzie and Harriet. They were questioning one of the few neighbors that were in the same area as the Jenkins family. “So, you want to tell us what happened?”

“What are you talking about?”

“Mrs. Jenkins, about 80 years old, mentally ill, confined to a wheelchair. Ring any bells?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. I never met the woman.”

Pike added, “But you were neighbors. You were friends with her grandson Roy years ago. Before the Ark came down. Now what? You stop talking, stop hanging out because he had less time to spend.”

The neighbor nodded, “I stopped hanging out with him because of that old lady. When she got sick, she started talking nonsense about her late husband. Started acting crazy, freaking everybody out.”

Each one of them kept saying the same thing; “The old bag was crazy.”

“Never seen her before.”

“The woman sick.”

“The bag was a freak.”

“She scared the shit out of me. Talking about bullshit.”

“I didn’t kill the old hag.”

“She was mental, if you ask me, I think she killed herself.”

“Roy spends too much time with her. Maybe he did it.”

“The crazy ones are always the relatives. The boy must have gotten tired of hearing her.”

“Oh, she’s crazy alright.”

Pike would say, “What do you mean by crazy?”

“Like crazy, crazy. She kept talking some shit that got everyone scared.”

“What was it that she said?” The Alpha asked.

“Nonsense. Says the devil was coming.”

“Did she mention anything else?”

“She kept talking about the devil, and that we were no longer safe.”

“The devil will come, she said.”

“He is one with no soul.”

“The dark prince will kill us all.”

The officers were getting nowhere with these interrogations. There was barely any evidence to tie to the murder, barely any witnesses except for Roy who was asleep when this all happened. Pike asked to talk to Roy alone so as not to rattle him too much. He could tell that the boy was distraught about the whole experience.

He offered the boy water and a blanket. Roy sat on a chair at the table, his eyes were red from crying and he barely spoke. Pike did his best to get him to talk. “Roy…? I know this is difficult, but I need to know. Who did this?”

“I don’t know.”

“Do you know who might have done this?”

Roy nods, “No.”

Pike continued, “Roy, your grandmother was sick. She was diagnosed with anxiety, OCD, dementia, and Alzheimer’s. She lived to be able to get to the ground. Now that’s pretty lucky if you asked me. To be able to live that long to come back home.”

“The Ark was her home.” He said.

“Yeah, I know. It’s all our home. But you know how our laws work, you know how the council operates. If there is a criminal among our people, they get put in jail or floated for their crimes. Some are even willing to commit suicide for crimes they’ve committed. Has your grandmother ever had any suicidal thoughts?”

“No.”

Pike added, “You were the only one in the room when she disappeared, yet you don’t know why she left or who attacked her in the courtyard?”

Roy looked at him, “I told you no. I was asleep in my room. I woke up only 2 hours ago, to check up on her. I had my door opened.”

“I get that, but I need to go over the facts, Roy.”

“I didn’t kill my grandmother, Pike. I would never.”

Pike nods, “I know you didn’t. We’re only trying to get a sense of what happened. I spoke to a lot of your neighbors, Roy, and a lot of them were interesting. Now, let me ask you, did your grandmother ever spoke about… the devil? Does that ring any bells?”

Roy didn’t look at him, he only had his eyes on the glass of water he never touched, “The devil…? He was a murderer from the beginning, not holding to the truth, for there is no truth in him. When he lies, he speaks his native language, for he is a liar and the father of lies.”

“The Book of John, 8:44.”

Just then, McKenzie came in and requested to speak with Pike. “Chief, I think you need to see this…”

“Alright. Roy, I promise you, I’ll find out who did this.”

Pike left the room and went to where McKenzie wanted him to go. The surveillance room, where other soldiers were watching the cameras in and out of the Ark. “I think we found something. This is the camera feed from inside the Ark on sector 12 in New Arrow Station. See, here’s Mrs. Jenkins leaving the room and finding her outside the Ark.”

“We know that already. We found her body in the yard.”

“Yes, but apparently she was not alone.”

Pike was confused, “What do you mean?”

McKenzie continued, “This is camera #4, the one just outside the Ark and then there’s camera #12, where the electric tower is. Apparently, both cameras as well as the rest of them were suffering from a disturbance. An interference. By 12:49, every surveillance is clean, no disturbance at the moment but when it reaches 20:07 in the morning, the cameras are static, barely seeable, but there we can see something.”

“Mrs. Jenkins is there, in her wheelchair in the middle of the courtyard, but what is that?”

“We don’t know. That’s what we’re trying to figure out. But there is something you need to see. Once we continued the footage…”

Pike added, “Mrs. Jenkins dies by this thing.”

McKenzie had added, “She was stabbed by the knife we found…”

“But she was killed with her throat slit. Any idea of who or what that thing is?”

“No. Maybe the knife can tell us. If it was used to stab Mrs. Jenkins, it might have some clue. Possibly fingerprints.”

Pike looked at him, “And? Any clue?”

“Harriet is taking care of that. She should be done within…”

“Pike! Pike! You’ve got to see this.” Harriet said.

She gives him a piece of paper with the results of the forensic on the knife they found. Pike was speechless. “This can’t be right…”

BUNKER – ABBY & NIYLAH’S HOME

They traveled far from the Trading Post, far away from prying eyes as they escaped to their little home underneath the dirt and trees. Abby looked around to see if they were not being followed, and then soon she opened the bunker and motioned Niylah to step inside while she followed behind.

They climbed down the ladder. Abby closed the manhole cover continuing down. Once down, the Alpha saw that nothing had changed inside. Every place of their little hidey-hole was exactly, the same as they left it. Same plants, same bed, same table with the craving above it on the wall. A fully stocked fridge, shelves full of things, the love letters on the walls. Everything was the same, all except for Abby’s attitude today.

Niylah felt her rage from a distance but chose to move towards her to calm her. She placed a hand to her back and arm and quietly said, “Abby, you know I would never let anyone touch me. This was only the first time it happened and he took me by surprise.”

Abby growls, “I know, I just wish I could have broken his arm.”

“My Alpha, always so protective of me,” Niylah said with a smile.

Then Abby turned to her with a questionable look upon her face, “Tell me you are mine?”

“Of course, I’m yours, Abby. I’ll always be yours.”

“Then why would you say that I would leave you?”

Niylah whines, nodding, “I’d only assumed that… After what my father said, I thought that…”

Abby comes to her, placing her hands to her cheeks to force her gaze at her, “I’m not leaving you Niy. I would never in a million years to that to you. Don’t you ever assume that I would, baby. I love you Niy.”

“I love you, Abby,” Niylah says with a tear down her cheek. Soon, Abby brought their lips together in a passionate kiss. Their tongues collided and the Beta surrendered to it. They stood there with arms wrapped around each other, kissing tenderly as they moan and groan into it. Abby moved Niylah towards the wall, tracing her fingers underneath her shirt and onto her flesh.

When breathing became a problem, Abby moved to kiss Niylah’s neck. Her teeth tease her skin making the Beta moan, “Abby…” feeling her suck and lick and bite her skin while also feeling the Alpha’s fingers slowly reach down towards her pants and dig through them and took them off with ease.

Abby feels how wet she is. Her fingers are soaked in her lady juices as she moves them around inside Niylah’s shivering hot cunt. “I love it when you’re this wet for me, baby.”

Niylah’s moans her name, “Oh, Abby…”

“Yeah, say my name. Say it.”

“Abby!”

“Mmm.” The Alpha continued to suck and lick on her neck. Her fingers reached as deep as they could in her pussy as she fucked her. Niylah had her hand on Abby’s back and the other to her neck, her leg was up and against her – wrapped around the Alpha’s leg.

Abby in turn begins to kneel to lift her shirt and plant kisses upon her stomach, teeth teasing the skin, Niylah bites her lips as she feels her pants being loosened. The Alpha starts to kiss her clit with her fingers still attached inside. She can taste Niylah’s juices, like honey, it felt good. Having her tongue tease her outsides as her fingers teased her insides. The Beta was getting close which made Abby notice and put more force into it.

Niylah tried her best to stand against the wall for support but Abby’s dominance was strong, which led the Beta to grab hold of Abby’s head for support but also for her to go even deeper in her cunt. Eventually, Niylah came in her mouth.

She then kisses Abby again as she too kneels. Abby sat there giving the taste of her cunt unto her lips, letting the girl push her back, Niylah unfastened her Alpha’s belt and removed her pants slightly down to reveal her semi boner in order to grab hold of it and stroke it in her hand.

Abby growls and groans at her touch. Niylah smiles as she bites her lip, moaning, and purr, kissing her every few seconds, saying, “You’re my Alpha. Mine.”

“I missed your touch.” Abby whines.

The Beta kept stroking the Alpha’s cock, trailing kisses down her neck all the way down to her throbbing member. Niylah had taken hold of it within her mouth and began to suck, continuing to say, “This is mine. All mine.”

The Alpha can feel her lover’s tongue circling the crown inside her mouth. Her hand gently squeezes her balls for a tease. The hint of precum tasted sweet on her tongue. She let out a purring moan, even when she looked upon her mate as she groaned in bliss. Niylah engulfed Abby’s cock, sucking so hard her moaning hums of pleasure sent Abby rather breathlessly, she took off her shirt and tossed it aside. Eventually, Niylah could tell she was close when she writhes underneath her. “Niy,” Abby moans and purrs, “I’m going to cum soon.”

This had excited her. She sucked so hard, her hand stroking the base of her cock, her fingers squeezing her balls. Every little sensation, even with her humming and her skilled tongue, all built in the depths of Abby’s body. The Alpha had gasped, she bucked and writhed on the floor. Her cum was loose, hot, and hard, gushing into her hungry mouth. She removed herself from swallowing anymore, and Abby’s cum kept shooting, covering Niylah’s hand as she massages her burst. Abby had witnessed her Beta gulping down the cum, licking her lips, and looking sexy as she does so.

They soon kissed, tasting the hot cum within their mouths, but they were not finished.

Abby dragged Niylah to their bed and there she commanded the Beta to her hands and knees with her ass in the air. Niylah had her shirt removed and laying on the floor with Abby’s. The Alpha stroked her still hard cock while staring at the Beta’s position, she saw her pussy dripping, her hip squirming, her ass the perfect shape, her small hole so desperate to be touch, and Abby was willing to give it a pleasure. With her fingers covered in cum and spit, she rubs the hole giving Niylah a small gasped as she thrusts inside to get it ready.

Soon, she digs her hard cock inside her sphincter, her face was red and flushed. She clenched her teeth, fighting to keep from moving too much. It was hot to watch her squirm, her hole was tight, the urge to groan was great. She shivered and trembled beneath her, slowly feeling the member slip more and more inside her.

Niylah had bitten the sheets so as not to scream during the pain and pleasure. By the time she was all the way in, she stopped moving to rest. Abby began to kiss in different areas of Niylah’s back just to buy time until her body relaxed for her length. By that time, when all was settled, Abby slowly began to move in and out, slow, and steady until the pain became more pleasurable and she began to move a bit faster and harder. Her balls slap the Beta’s cunt with every thrust, her tightness drove the Alpha mad and she leaned over to be in earshot. “I love you so much, Niy.”

“I love you too, Abby! Aah!”

The Alpha pulled her towards her, pounding her tight ass and she grabbed hold of her breast and squeezed. Niylah’s arms were up and wrapped around her head. Her cheek pressed against Abby’s and their eyes closed. It didn’t take long for Abby to cum again. The white cum flowed down on them, they stood there but for a moment until it stopped firing inside Niylah’s tight ass.

Abby pulled out of her and guided her dripping, sticky cock into her wet and hot cunt. Her cock slid into the depths of her pussy. Her flesh was wrapped around, so hot, and tight, welcoming the Alpha from days of absence. She groaned, pumping harder and faster, kissing Niylah’s neck and back. The pressure builds in her core like it always does, but there was also a powerful ache at the tip of her cock. Something had to explode out of her and she in return felt the same.

Her body bucked beneath her, her pussy spasmed. She was cumming, cumming on Abby as she thrust harder into the blissful depths of her slippery cunt. The tip of her cock ached so much. Niylah’s massaging folds sent friction shooting up to the depths of Abby.

Her cunt clenched again. The Alpha’s cock erupted; pleasure pumped through her body as she came inside the Beta’s wet pussy. “Oh, fuck,” the Alpha growls, as shot after shot of cum escapes her. Every blast of cum from her cock sent another throbbing rapture to her mind.

Niylah’s pussy gasped as it sucked every last drop of cum from Abby’s cock. The Alpha groans as she slid out of her. The tip was so sensitive. The Beta sat up and guided her mate to lay on the bed, she kissed her as she descended. Abby was soon on her back, her wet cock rested upon her belly not leaving her lips from her Beta as she felt Niylah’s hand slowly stroke her cock.

She purrs with a smile, “You’re so sticky and wet.”

“It’s mostly yours.” She purred.

Niylah asked, “You think you still have enough energy for one more?”

Abby shook her head, “Yeah, of course.”

“Good.” She said as she kissed her again. Niylah had squatted down and aligning Abby’s cock with her hand to the entrance of her pussy. The Alpha watched as her member went inside slowly pressing against her inner lips with a kind of fascination. She felt more of her wetness than before and it gave her the chill of sensation. The Beta had risen her head to look upon her Alpha, her mouth open – moaning and purring softly – as she processed to descent.

She was so sensitive from their recent lovemaking that the feel of Abby’s length became so foreign. She felt her mate’s hands on her hips to help guide her down, and she then felt Abby’s mouth on her breasts as they bounced when she thrust.

Niylah began to ride her in earnest. Abby laid back and reveled in the feeling of Niylah’s pussy once again gripping on her cock tighter and tighter, especially the muscles just inside. The Beta’s pace began to increase as her moaning whines began to turn into high pitched squeals. She soon picked up the pace as soon as the sensitive sensation became more tolerable.

She rocked her hips back and forth. Abby dug her fingers on her skin, biting her lips as she moved with her. She could feel her mate getting close the more she squeezed. Soon, she felt a tingling sensation deep within her, and the more she felt it, the more her clit and her cunt throbbed. “Oh, Abby…” She would say, as she licked her fingers and started to tease her throbbing clit. The air grew thick with the smell of sex. Sweat covered their bodies. Niylah ground her hips so much that she collapsed on Abby’s chest, which led to her kissing her fully.

“It’s okay to cum baby. You know you want to. Cum for me baby.” Abby purrs in her ear.

With her permission, Niylah came right on cue. It was so immensely. She no longer moved. She collapsed on Abby completely exhausted. The Alpha took this opportunity to move her feet so that they were flat on the bed, she warned Niylah not to move as she slowly thrust her hips and fucked her while using her hands on her ass to hold her down.

The Alpha sped up her thrusts until her hips were almost a blur, but eventually were slow down every five seconds or so for a tease. Her balls would slap against the Beta’s ass with every thrust.

She does her best to hold on to her Alpha regardless of her speed. Their pheromones had skyrocketed inside their bunker home, Abby had groaned and growled, whines and purrs, as she too felt a tingling sensation. She was nearly there.

Abby groans a pleasurable groan, “Oh, Niy, I’m gonna cum so much. I’m gonna cum inside you. You want that don’t you? You want me to cum inside you?”

“Yes, Abby, my Alpha! Yes, please cum in me! I need it so bad!”

“Uh, I love your pussy. I love you Niy. My beautiful, sweet Niy.” Abby groans.

Niylah, in return, “I love you too Abby. I’m cumming again!”

“I’m cumming too!” Abby screams as she floods through her insides.

UNKNOWN LOCATION

Morgana, queen of Assyria, was on her pinto mare headed towards her homeland. Since she had traveled alone, the Omega queen had to be careful of thieves within the area as well as other unmated Alphas who wish to dominate a helpless Omega such as herself. However, since she too was a sorceress, she was not entirely bothered.

She had traveled greatly, and because of slight weather changes, she did her best to seek shelter especially when it rained not too long ago. Morgana had followed the same path as she’s always done, but something had bothered her.

Something that she did not fully understand.

Perhaps, she was exhausted from the journey home.

Perhaps, she was tired from her travels to the Wonkru Territory.

Or, perhaps, her body had ached from the pounding Wanheda had given her that night she returned. Morgana can admit that the Alpha was an animal in bed and she can also admit that she knows exactly how to please a woman.

Perhaps not, either way, she was worried.

Before she decided to head home, as she planned, she decided to travel towards the other direction, towards the swamplands of the forbidden territory, where she spotted an old hut over the waters. This hut was covered in moss and green, there were lanterns to lit the way and a bridge to cross over the muddy river lake.

Morgana had gotten off her horse and made her way towards this old hut. There, she heard crows and owls within the swamp and the sounds of running water. Once she made it to the door, she opened it and went inside only to find an old man whose face had no eyes and his lips were as black as the night sky. This old man wore old ragged clothes with a hood with a necklace of bones and small skulls.

This old man was a seer and had said he lived for hundreds of years knowing the future and one’s fate in life with his supernatural powers.

He, the seer, sat in the middle of the hut, near a steamy fireplace in the center of the room. This place was dark of light due to its location, but inside there were candles lit. Old bones hang on the ceiling and posts, like ornaments, and there were bowls of herbs and spices. There at the corner of the room was a cage and inside was a live cockatoo and a hidden Burmese python ready to devour it.

By the time she had entered his home, he recognized her immediately. “Ah, so the dark witch returns…” He’d say, “What is it you want, o’ queen of Assyria?”

Morgana takes off her hood and says to the seer, who pays no mind to her in appearance, “I am a powerful sorceress, but even I cannot predict the future. So, tell me. Tell me what you know. What do the gods tell of the future?”

The Seer is quiet for a moment, hearing the cracks of the fire, the sound of the snake within the hut, as he concedes with the gods. He soon begins to say, “I see a land in war; the fire will burn the fields and blood will stain the ground. A creature unknown to our world and more ancient. I see the return of four horses, each a different color. I see the birth of children but I also see a demon of black.”

“A demon?”

“The demon will one day return to this world and reclaim what was taken.”

Morgana then asked, “And these children, what is their connection to the demon you speak of?”

The Seer then said, “One of them bears the key to the demon’s release.”

Morgana was unsure of that answer, so she asked another, “You mentioned a creature. What do you know of it?”

“The creature is not of our world; it is much older. The creature sleeps but not as you and I do. This creature is of steel and its blade will kill the Alpha.”

“What Alpha? Tell me. What Alpha will this creature kill?” Morgana growled.

The Seer didn’t answer her question. “If I were you, witch, I would be more concerned with my life rather than the lives of others.”

Morgana’s inquisitive mind reflexed upon his statement, “What do you mean?”

“A man of your past has cursed your life.” He said, and as he said this, the snake had killed and swallowed the bird.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15

ARKADIA

Pike and his people are still investigating the death of Mrs. Jenkins which was taking hours upon hours with no results. Interviews after interviews with the same answers; Mrs. Jenkins was a crazy old lady; Mrs. Jenkins was off her meds; Mrs. Jenkins was freaking people out; Mrs. Jenkins was a sick old woman with crazy thoughts in her head; Mrs. Jenkins was a freak; Mrs. Jenkins kept talking about the devil and everyone was going to die.

On and on these conversations kept going. Pike had finally tried to talk to Roy, her only grandson and the last relative she had, to try and figure out what was really going on. What was the real truth as to who killed the old woman?

However, he was of no help.

Roy was too traumatized by the event that occurred to answer any questions. All that Pike could get out of him was a scripture from the bible, the Book of John, 8:44. Not much was said, and he could tell that the boy didn’t do it. He didn’t have to heart to kill his own grandmother due to past evidence records of him and Mrs. Jenkins in the archives of the ship’s database. In that database, it showed that Roy was made as Mrs. Jenkins’ primary care since he was the only living relative, she had left, and because she was not in her right mind to manage her health properly.

No records of any criminal activities in his name. No records of any physical or mental illness that would lead to murder, so there was no need to rule him out as the murderer. His only record is recorded as social phobia which was diagnosis by Dr. Abigail Griffin.

The neighbors were no help at all. No one was ever near nor spoke to Mrs. Jenkins before or after her death. So, this investigation kept going on for hours and hours on end with no results whatsoever. That is… until one of the officers discovered something very, very unusual.

McKenzie had found something very odd with the surveillance cameras. As in, the cameras outside of the Ark were all showing signs of interference; static screens in each one. Hardly anything was shown. However, they managed to scrub an image of one of the surveillance cameras and it shows Mrs. Jenkins and an unknown assailant in the middle of the courtyard. The audio was not working or it was not available.

However, from what they can tell from the video, is that Mrs. Jenkins was alone with this assailant and the next thing they saw was the old woman laying back on her wheelchair with her head back. The assailant was nowhere to be found.

Which was odd.

But they did find surficial evidence on her killer; a bloody knife, found next to the deceased woman. And when Harriet came back with the paperwork, that’s when Pike got suspicious.

Pike was speechless, as he read the information, “This can’t be right. This has to be some kinda joke.”

“It’s what I got from the system.”

“Well, the system, apparently needs to be updated, because there is no way in hell that this is right. Run it again!” Pike growls.

Harriet nods and takes the paperback, “Y-yes, chief.”

Pike groans a sigh as he rubs his forehead with his fingers, “This day cannot get any worse.”

Suddenly, there was a commotion within the halls. There were screaming and shouting. Young individuals ganging up on Roy as well as some adults; his neighbors. They kept pushing him, punching him, calling him out of his name, and tossing him on the floor.

Roy didn’t even fight back.

“Why don’t you just come out and say it?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Don’t play stupid man. We know it was you.”

“Yeah, you were the only one in the room with her!”

Roy nods, “But I didn’t do it.”

One guy grabs him by the shirt, “Cut the crap kid! Who else could it have been? None of us had a run-in with the old lady. What makes you any less of a suspect huh?”

“That’s right. Accusing us of killing your grandmother. That’s just sick.”

The man kept hold of him, yelling, “Just tell the truth? It was you wasn’t it?”

“But it wasn’t…”

Then the man started hitting him; punching him across the face, throwing him to the wall. Roy fell when he made contact. His back was starting to hurt from that impact, his lip was split open. They surrounded him as he was on the floor, hollering at him to get him to tell the truth. “Stop making this harder on yourself and just say it, bro.”

“It’s your fault we’re on lockdown, so just come out and tell them. Tell Pike you did it, man, so we can move on with our lives!”

“My husband and I were planning on a picnic today!”

“Yeah, and I was going to take my son out for some fishing!”

Just then, Monty, Harper, Echo, Jasper, Maya, and Mel, all jumped in to help Roy while keeping the rest of the angry neighbors at bay. “Hey, hey, back up! Back up!”

“Stay out of this, kid, this got nothing to do with you.”

Monty nods, “It doesn’t matter.”

“Yes, it does! He got the nerve to blame us for a crime that he committed himself.”

“Dragging us out here to be questioned for the murder of Mrs. Jenkins.”

“No one here was anywhere near that old woman. She never leaves the apartment so it couldn’t have been one of us!”

“The only person who was in the room with her was Roy, so he better tells the truth now!”

Roy yelled, “I didn’t do it!”

“Bullshit!”

The crowd tried to get to him again but they were pushed away by Echo, Jasper, Mel, and Monty. Maya and Harper were next to Roy trying to get him up. Echo had to push a guy off of her but as she did, he took a swing at her and she ducked to give him a jab to the face. He didn’t like it, so he tried to hit her again and she lowered herself again to strike at his ribs. When he tried to recover, she grabbed his arm and flipped him over, grabbing hold of his wrist and twisted it. The guy screamed out in pain.

She says growling as she twisted his arm, “If you would have given half the energy in your training as you do in attacking a defenseless boy who’s grieving the loss of his loved one than you would have been able to counteract my moves.”

“UGH! You fucking bitch!” The guy says.

“Echo, let him go,” Pike said as he came out of the crowd. She then released her hold on him and crawled back and got up with his arm in the other. Groaning in pain. Charles Pike and his officers are at the scene. They see angry people surrounding Roy, who looked like he took a beating. He also sees a small group of people standing up for Roy; Maya and Harper held him on their shoulders. Chief Pike then ordered two of his men in the front lines. “Clear the area, and return to your homes.”

“The hell with that! We shouldn’t be the ones taking the blame for a crime we didn’t commit, he does.”

“That’s right! He should pay for what he’s done.”

“Lock his ass up!”

“Float his ass!”

“He’s a fucking murderer!”

“ENOUGH!” Pike shouted to make them shut up, “We are not exactly sure who is responsible, which means EVERYONE in the Arrow Station is a suspect including those from the other stations. No one leaves until this investigation is over. IS THAT CLEAR?”

WONKRU – UNKNOWN LOCATION

Wanheda led her forces through Trikru Territory on horseback. Half of her warriors found the hidden tunnels they use to sneak into the Coalition Territories to steal their properties underground.

These underground tunnels used to be an ancient underground railroad that was lost in history. Now, it’s in the hands of Wonkru, kept sealed until authorized to open.

The one who leads the underground squad is Ontari and her mate Roan.

Raven and Octavia are above with Wanheda, riding on horseback.

With the surroundings of the forest, Wonkru kept to the shadows, hiding from the nearby villages, and known outposts within the land. No one was to make a move on anyone without her permission. Besides, they needed to reserve their strength for any possible outcome when they enter the capital.

The clan kept their faces covered by their masks so as not to detected anyone. It worked, of course. No one saw them, and they weren’t seen by anyone.

After 6 long hours, between rest and refueling their energy, Wanheda ordered her people to surround Polis from the outside. She would give the order to attack if she deems necessary. That was 30 minutes ago.

When they got close to the gate, they were stopped by the guards who didn’t look too happy to see them. “Halt! Don’t move.”

“What business do you have here?”

No one said a word, they just stood there waiting. Each one and not a word was spilled from their lips. The archers on the walls were ready to attack if anything went wrong, and those on the ground were also ready with their swords and spears. Wanheda had her hoodie on along with her mask but she didn’t show them her face; she kept her eyes down but closed. Only after minutes passed did they continued to question.

“Did you hear me? What business do you have in Polis? Answer me!”

With that, Wanheda had used her magic to grab hold of the archers on the walls. She choked them as they got to the ground, and they struggled to breathe. Grabbing their throats, gasping for air as they kicked their feet until finally, they stopped. Wanheda had let go, but that didn’t stop her from attacking those from the ground. The guards charged after her but she did the same to them as well. Soon they were free to enter the city.

POLIS

Lexa had called a council meeting which was being held in the throne room, luckily for her, the ambassadors of every clan were still in the capital even after she left. They were all curious as to her discovery with the unknown threat within their midst.

The ambassadors were standing in the middle of the room talking among themselves and when Heda Lexa made her way towards the room as the doors opened, they gave her a wide berth and as soon as she approached her throne, she turned with her hands to her back. The ambassadors, all sat down in their assigned chairs.

Kane was among those of a representative clan. He had Bellamy to his back. The yomblod Gaia and the ouspika Titus are also there. Lexa’s bodyguards, her sentries, were also there as well.

Lexa soon sits down on her throne. She sighs to herself very softly without anyone noticing. She begins to say, “Ambassadors of the Coalition, we are in a midst of a conspiracy. As you all know, there have been rumors going around about an unknown threat within the Coalition Territories. As your Heda, I volunteered to hunt down these criminals and bring them to justice, however, my attempt failed. Believing that these people were only a mere few, my troops and I were ambushed in the dark. My warriors… all of them, dead. However, upon my discovery, there was more than I expected. These criminals are dangerous, I’ve seen how they operate. They refused my offer to join my Coalition, and I fear that they will no doubt engage in war.”

They all speak amongst themselves. Shocked to know that the warriors were killed. Shocked to know that Heda Lexa managed to survive the journey. They had thought she was also killed, but shreds of evidence proved otherwise. Their Commander was still alive, and safe.

If these terrorists were real, Lexa had seen them and survived. They have learned that they refused their Commander’s deal and declared war. This left their minds to prepare their forces and plan an attack.

Just then, there was a scream. Someone from the other side of the door had shouted which disturbed everyone inside the room. They were all alerted.

And then, the guy who was screaming was thrown towards the doors forcing them open. There, they saw the cause of the commotion. To them, it was an unknown assailant with several of her warriors entering the room and standing at the center.

But to Lexa…

…It was Wanheda.

BUNKER – ABBY & NIYLAH’S HOME

After hours upon hours of passionate lovemaking, Abby awoke to the sounds of an alarm clock. Thinking quickly, she turned off the alarm so as not to disturbed her mate as she slept so soundly in their bed.

The Alpha sat up for a moment and saw her beloved mate sleeping on her side with her back turned. She was covered in the blanket, dreaming. Abby had leaned over to kiss her check only to receive a soft hum and a smile to boot.

She quietly got out of bed and headed towards the bathroom. Abby let out a sigh of relief when the call of nature emptied into the toilet. She got out after she was done, she didn’t even bother to put on her boxers as she walked back into the bedroom and saw Niylah still sleeping. Sheets covering her chest and wrapped around her waist. The Beta’s back was, of course, exposed.

Abby sees the bite marks on her. Every single one of them; hers. She soon found her boxers and headed towards the kitchen to get a pitcher of water for the plants they kept under a UV light. There were spider plants, and English ivy, an areca palm, two weeping fig-trees, three maidenhair ferns, a ficus Benjamina-standard, and seven Boston ferns. There were also orchids, tulips, bougainvillea, carnations, poppies, lilies, and a whole lot of forget-me-not flowers.

After watering the plants, she went into the kitchen to get something to eat. She opened the fridge and found a frozen bag of salmon, some eggs an avocado, and a couple of other things to make breakfast. When she heard the stirs of the Beta, she rushed into the bedroom and finds her waking up – stretching her arms and legs – as she rubs her eyes and sees her beloved Alpha standing there with a smile on her face.

“Morning, sweetheart.”

Niylah hums, “Good morning, my Alpha.”

“How did you sleep?” Abby says as she leans over and kisses her lips.

“Okay. I would have slept better if I was waking up next to you.”

She crawls into bed with her to kiss her again. Rubbing her arm and kisses it, “I know baby, but I wanted to get started on breakfast and I didn’t want to disturb you. You look beautiful when you sleep.”

“Mm, you say the sweetest things.”

“You hungry? I was going to make salmon for breakfast.”

“Yes, please. Let me just head to the shower first.”

Abby smiles, “Okay.”

POLIS

There was silence in the room. Quiet as a grave. Not one word was given voice upon the presences of the great unknown, now shown to reveal themselves amongst the members of the 13.

The ambassadors, all nervous yet speechless. The sentries pointed their weapons at the intruders. Gaia and Titus are shocked and dismayed, the same with Kane and Bellamy. And Lexa…

“Hide me, from the secret counsel of the wicked; from the insurrection of the workers of iniquity…”

…Lexa was, without a doubt, unmoved and confounded. She knows who stands before her, she knows the names and identities of the three main people in the front row wearing the same skull masks she saw before. But to her, there was something strange about the one in the middle. She knows that is Clarke, but she wonders if her eyes are playing tricks. Has she grown a little taller? She wonders. The Omega Heda saw that the mask had a few scars and blood stains on it; the outfit was a bit different given that it now had a hood and she noticed the weapons on each side of her hips.

She was about to speak when Titus interrupted, “What is the meaning of this? Guards, take them away!”

When the sentries moved, the Heda Alpha’s warriors drew their weapons against them; swords were unsheathed and guns were locked and loaded. They stopped moving when this happened, which left the Heda Alpha to speak. “Oh, I wouldn’t do that if I were you. Not unless you want this to be your final day.”

“You dare make threats within this chamber?” Titus growls and takes a step forward.

Wanheda growls, “I don’t make threats, old man. As we speak, my army has already surrounded the city, at my command, they will infiltrate the capital, slaughter each, and every one of you, and burn it to the ground.”

The muffling and mumbling of the ambassadors were heard, but that didn’t stop Titus from speaking. “Lies, and tricks. We will not be subdued to someone who marches through our city, armed and making threats!”

“Lies?” Wanheda had asked, “Why would I lie about something like that?” Then one of the warriors handed over a bookbag to her and she tossed it to the ground in front of her. The bag had popped open and what was inside of it scared everyone. They all gasped and she continued to say, “When my methods have always been gruesome. Your warriors were not the first to feel my wrath, nor would they be the last.”

There, on the floor, were the heads of the warriors Lexa left behind. Everyone; bloody necks, surprised expression upon their faces, scars, and bruises, even burn marks. These decapitated heads had horrid the people within the room. Lexa was horrendously furious with this display Wanheda had presented; she laid her infuriated eyes on her.

Just then, Bellamy got a silent yet urgent call from Arkadia. He distinctively spoke in silence to the radio earpiece he kept for emergencies. He spoke softly, “Yes sir, what’s wrong? Yes, he’s with me right now. Okay.”

Bellamy had quietly informed Kane by taking one of his extra radio earpieces he kept in his pocket and handed it to him. Kane discreetly placed it in his ear and spoke softly, “This is Kane. What? When? Shit! Wait, what? What are you talking about? No. That can’t be.”

TRADING POST

After the shower and eating breakfast, Abby had taken Niylah outside of their secret bunker home and escorted her back to her father. They walked in silences during the journey back to the Trading Post. They held hands along the way.

Half of the time, Abby pulled Niylah into her arms for a couple of giggles and smiles, and a couple of warm kisses. Exchanging sweet words to each other and hugging it out.

The forest was quiet and peaceful during their walk. Along the way, Niylah spotted a family of deer in the distance; eating grass. The Beta had looked on at how beautiful they were. The Alpha sees her mate smiling so lovely and she spotted a flower next to her.

Abby picks it and gives it to her. Niylah smiles as she smells it. The Beta then kisses her Alpha.

By the time they reached the place, Abby was attacked by Lewis who came out of the woods, searching for his daughter. “Father!”

“Niylah, get back!”

“Father, no!”

Lewis growls as he kept on attacking Abby who was on the ground being punched and kicked by him. “You stay the hell away from my daughter, you Skaikru scum!”

“Ah!” Abby said.

“No, stop!” Niylah cries out. She sees that her father has Abby pinned to the floor, beating her. The Sky Alpha tries to protect herself from him.

The Beta tries to grab her father to get him off, Abby. It succeeded and gave Abby the chance to attack him. The Beta was getting upset seeing both her father and her mate fighting. She begged and pleaded them to stop, but apparently, they kept their distance from each other when Lewis drew out his bow and arrow and aimed it at the Sky Alpha. “Father, stop!”

“I told you to keep away from that woman! She’s Skaikru!”

Niylah whines, “She’s not a threat, father!”

Lewis growls at his daughter, “She’s an Alpha and a Skaikru! That’s more than enough to convince me otherwise!”

Abby growls, “You keep pointing that thing at me and you’re going to see what that arrow feels like inside your colon.”

Niylah whines in a whisper, nodding, “Abby don’t. Please.”

The Alpha ceased her soon-to-be-action towards Lewis. She knows she doesn’t want Niylah to have to see her fighting her own father. Or for the fact that they were at a standstill in trying to kill one another. Knowing that she loves her father and knowing that she loves her, she doesn’t want Niylah hurt in any type of way; physical or emotional.

Lewis growls, “You people are all disgusting. You’re criminals, monsters. You and the rest of your kind are nothing more than murderers!”

“She isn’t like that!”

“Oh, shut up girl, what do you know?”

Abby growls even harder, “Don’t you talk to her like that!”

ASSYRIA

The words of the Seer troubled the Lady Morgana terribly. What he had prophesied, what the gods had told him, has sent a nasty chill down her spine.

What words did he speak of? What ancient creature, made of steel and unknown to their world, did he mean? What demon would return to their world, that would be unleashed by a child? What of this child, what magic does this child possess that would awaken such a demon?

And what Alpha would be killed?

There are hundreds, perhaps thousands of Alphas within the world, many are warriors, many blacksmiths, many farmers. How would one choose who is to die at the hands of this enemy? For Morgana knew many Alphas and most of them she knew were already dead.

Lady Morgana travels home with a heavy thought in mind. Her heart shadow with worry and disruption as the Seer’s final words still torment her soul. That a man of her past has cursed her life. What did this mean? That her life is in danger? Was her kingdom threaten by a source unknown? Has she angered the gods of old? Or was it something much worse?

She pondered this as she reached the land she sought. The land she had fought for, what her brother died for, what she had longed for. Her land, her kingdom, her birthright – Assyria.

This kingdom – made of stone and steel, so vast and wealthy – bears the homes of the people. It is a city – in its own right – full of peasants and royalty, however great or small. The streets are filled with life, houses, and people; markets. The gates of this great city, this kingdom, was the first place she reached. When the guard saw her, they granted her entry and she rode off to the courtyard of her castle where she was greeted by the guards to tend to her horse. One of her maidservants came to greet her on top of the stairs. This woman was named Lilith, she wore a long gown with sleeve robe back lace-up vintage fancy dress, this dress was in black and white color. Lilith’s hair was long and red, and her skin tone was like a peach. Her eye color was silver.

“It is good to see you again, my lady.”

Morgana greeted her with a smile, “Lilith, it is good indeed. Though, I would expect all of my maidservants to be present in my arrival.”

“Please forgive me, my lady, but the other girls are tending to their duties. There is a lot to do. Several of the girls are out in the market, preparing your meal. The others are in the castle.” Lilith said respectfully.

“I see. And is Gwendolyn here?” Morgana asked.

She nods and escorted her, “Yes, she is. She is in the study room, along with Beatrice and my son Ashton.”

With the information she gave her, Morgana walked to the study room and opened the door only to find a young man who she knew to be Ashton, the only son of Lilith. He is young of an age and wore a red Norman tunic and a double-wrap belt. His green undershirt matched his pants. His eyes were like his mother’s; silver, as for his short black curly hair and peached skin tone. The two women were, of course, Gwendolyn and Beatrice.

Gwendolyn was a brown-skinned woman, with long curly brown hair, and brown eyes. Her dress was long with a corset and long sleeves, in the color of purple and white with a pattern of flowers and leaves and several birds. And Beatrice was of peach skin tone with long brown hair and brown eyes. She wore the same kind of dress as Gwendolyn except for no corset, it had a white lacing over and across the shoulders and it was yellow.

They were all standing or sitting with books at their hands, with quills at their fingertips, there they stood at a table full of papers and books. And there at the table, was a young lad, his appearance is but a five-year-old boy with black bob hair and blue eyes. He wore royal clothes, as a plain shirt and pants as well as shoes. And as he took his eyes off the pages he was writing upon, he set his eyes on Morgana who he calls…

“Mother!”

She giggles as the boy ran towards her, hugging her legs, “My dear sweet boy. I’ve missed you so much.”

“I’m missed too, nomon. Did you get me a present, huh? Did you?” He says with a smile as he lets go of her. She smiles as she gives him his gift; a small wooden horse on wheels. “It’s a horse.”

“And that’s not all. I want you to go and pack your things; we’ll be leaving soon.”

He asked out of curiosity, “Where are we going, nomon?”

Morgana smiles, “We are going to the capital.”

“Are we going to see father?” He asked with glee in his eyes.

“Of course, we are. Now go, get your thing ready we leave tomorrow.” Morgana tells him and he rushes off to his room with Ashton. As soon as the boys left, she draws her attention to her maidservants, Gwendolyn, and Beatrice. “How goes his studies?”

Beatrice was the first to answer, “Very well, my lady. The young prince is a smart boy considering his age.”

Morgana nods, “Well that’s good. The young prince must have the qualities of wisdom and education if he is to become king one day.”

Gwendolyn added, “With the scores, he’s getting, the prince would make king before he reaches his tenth birthday. Of course, most of the time he kept complaining.”

“About what?”

“Well, your mate, my lady. He couldn’t stop talking about it. The prince had become so sad when you left, so we tried to keep his mind off of it by having him do the artwork. He even drew a picture. He wanted to share this with you when you returned.” Gwendolyn said as she handed her the paper. “He is quite talented.”

Morgana sighs happily, “Yes, he is. He certainly did not get this from me.”

During the evening, the servants prepared the meal for their queen and the young prince. Of course, being a kind young boy that he is, he invited his tutors to join in on the feast. There at the table were plates full of rice, beef, chicken, fruits, vegetables, and even bread. There was even water and ale. The young prince tells his mother everything he’s learned while she was away. She smiled at him when he spoke. After dinner and bath time, Morgana played with her son for a little while until it was time to go to bed. She tucked him in his bed and covered him in the warm sheets.

The sounds of three Great Pyrenees dogs within the prince’s room, one of them was sitting while the others were laying down. They watched carefully over their masters from the corner of the room. Morgana gave him his toy and when she was about to leave, he called for her, “Nomon,”

“Yes, my son, what is it?”

He asked, “Will nontu remember me?”

Morgana was bewildered by his question, “Yes, of course. Why would you say such a thing?”

His bashful words said, “Well, because… nontu hasn’t come and seen me. Then you left… Did I do something wrong? Is nontu mad at me?”

She went to his bedside and sat down, “No. No, that’s not true. Your nontu loves you. You’ve done nothing wrong. Your nontu is just…busy. Once we get to the capital, it’ll be different.”

“How can you be sure?”

“Because I am your mother, so I know it to be true. Now, sleep my little prince, tomorrow is a big day.”

Once the queen left the prince’s chambers and went to her own, except it wasn’t as small as the prince’s room and it wasn’t boyish either, with brownstone walls, a fireplace, a twin-size bed with royal blue sheets and drapes with decorative pillows, paintings, a table and chair for the study, and a ceiling with a pattern, even a wolf skin rug. Her room was a little bigger, with white stone walls, a fireplace, a king-size bed with royal red sheets and drapes with decorative pillows, paintings, a table and chair for the study, and a ceiling with a pattern, even a bearskin rug. Morgana’s room had been the same since she was a girl and it had not changed. With the excitement about her son going to see his father after so many months away, Morgana still can’t get over the fact of the Seer’s warning.

A man of her past has cursed her life.

This cannot mean from the present, nor possibly the future and since she could not predict the future even begin a powerful sorceress, so she had to know if this man was truly from her past. Morgana had gathered her spells and incantations to see into her past with the help of a bowl full of water. She cast her spell and saw the events from before – five years ago.

Within the water, she saw the ripples forming an image. An image of a man – an older man – with long white hair, regular features, blue eyes, and a breaded mustache. He wore a dark blue robe with a black waist belt and he carried a white staff. From this description, from this image seen within the water pool, Morgana knew who cursed her…

“No!” She yelled and cursed. She threw the bowl onto the floor and having the water splashed all over. “How dare he…?! After all these years, he dares to defy me yet again!?” Just then, there was a small splashing sound and it wasn’t water. Morgana felt a drip from her face and when she checked, she found blood coming from her nose. “No. The man who cursed my life… My son, Mordred, must not know of this.”

TRADING POST

Lewis drew his attention towards Abby, “Excuse me? This has nothing to do with you, woman! She is my daughter, so I will speak to her however I please! You have no right to tell me how to talk to my child, so I suggest you mind your tone before I show you what the back of your skull looks like!”

Niylah suddenly rushed over to cover Abby from her father, “Father, no!”

“Niylah?”

“Niylah, what are you doing? Get out of the way!” The Beta just nods. Lewis just raised his weapon to the Sky Alpha again. “Stand aside, Niylah!”

She nods a whine, stepping closer to her Alpha, “I won’t let you hurt her, father.”

Abby whispered to her, “Niy, you don’t need to do this. It’s okay. Just move.”

She whispered back, “No. I don’t want any of you to get hurt.”

“I don’t want you to get hurt.”

“Niylah, move now! She’s not worth it.” Lewis yelled.

“It doesn’t matter. I just don’t want you two to fight each other.” She says desperately.

“Either step aside or I will make you. You’re going to have to choose. She’s not worth saving.” Lewis growls at her.

Niylah nods, her eyes water, and whines, “She is, father because I love her.”

Her words were confusing to the man. Her father. He could not hear correctly due to his rage against the outsider Alpha Abby. “You what?”

“I love her.”

Lewis rambles, “Y-you love her? You-you barely even know her. She is an outsider; her people are outsiders! They don’t deserve to live!”

“It doesn’t give us the right to kill them!”

He yells and screams, showing his anger, his veins popping out from his flesh, “It gives me every right! Ever since they came here, they’ve done nothing but ravaged our villages and killed our people. And Athena… your mother, my wife…was killed during the first wave of attack.”

“That’s not true and you know that! Mother died in the mountain.”

Lewis snarled a yelled, “And who’s fault is that!? Skaikru, Mountain Men; it’s all the same. They all deserve to die!” His arrow shot Abby in the shoulder, causing her to flinch. The arrow went straight through, messing with the main organs.

“Abby,” Niylah says as she falls with her after being shot.

Abby growls, “I’m alright. I’m okay.”

He draws another arrow on his bow. He sees his daughter tending to the Sky Alpha, “What are you doing child? Get out of the way!”

“I won’t father. I love her and she loves me. She’s my Alpha.” Niylah stands as she shields Abby from him.

“She’s your—Your what!? You’ve only known her for one day! She is old enough to be your mother!” Lewis draws his eyes upon the Sky Alpha, who’s now only getting up from the ground. “Whatever hold you have on my daughter, ends now. And, Niylah, you are coming home. Right now!”

“I can’t just leave her here, father. She’s hurt.”

“Don’t argue with me! You are coming home right now!”

Niylah pleads, “But father, please…”

Lewis snarled and growled, “I said now, Niylah!”

At last, it has come to this. A decision Niylah has been neglecting for years. A choice she can’t bear to make; to either stay with her father or go with her mate. She didn’t want to have to choose between them, because she loves them both. Niylah sees the rage in her father’s eyes, but she also sees her mate in pain due to the arrow in her shoulder.

She dreaded this day. Oh, how she dreaded. But fate had already decreed that this day, her life would change forever.

A decision she had to make, a decision she hates the most.

“I… I…”

“Niylah,” Abby says as she gets up while holding the arrow, she now broke in half to reduce the pain. She, after all, a medical profession. “You’re going to have to choose and I know you don’t want to. But if you decide to stay with him, I’ll understand. Just know that I won’t make you choose.”

“Abby…”

“It’s okay.”

Niylah didn’t have much to think as her father grabbed her and headed straight home. Abby, of course, was not pleased by the way he held her, but at the moment, she didn’t have much of a choice what with an arrow in her, she needed to tend to right away. Of course, to see her beloved mate walk away, broke her heart just a little, but Abby isn’t one to give up on her so easily.

POLIS

With the severed heads laying at the foothold of Lexa’s throne, on the red rug in the middle of the floor. They smelled bad, but not too much so to bother the nose. Lexa had recognized every face on that floor, each one a friend or loyal subject, each one died at the hands of Clarke and her people which she calls Wonkru.

The council members recognized them too. Some were even a child to them. “That’s my daughter. You’ve killed my daughter! You bastard!”

Then, from out of nowhere, Wanheda took a hold of her weapon, it locked opened and the blade of the scythe was underneath the man’s neck as he got up from his chair. This weapon looked heavy, the handle length and the blade wide and sharp, but Wanheda had held it with ease.

“Oh please, go on, give me an excuse?” Wanheda said to the man who gave her an aggressive posture.

Lexa growls, “Stand down! There has been enough blood today.”

Wanheda growls, “No, there hasn’t! As you well know. I may be in your walls, but you don’t control me. I’m sure you are all aware of the rumors of unknown warriors parading around your villages and stealing all of your valuables. Too bad it’s true. Wonkru takes what they want, whenever we want it.”

Titus spoke, “It is you? You and your people have stolen the supplies?”

“Of course, it is, you stupid old man! Who else did you think it was? However, it’s not enough. My people demand blood and I’m sure your does too.” Wanheda growls a snarl.

The Omega Heda, who disguises herself as an Alpha, spoke, “What is it that you want? Speak the truth.”

The Alpha Heda’s eyes glow brighter and her pheromones bursts, “YOU KNOW WHAT IT IS WE WANT! Wonkru rejects the Coalition for good reason! They were cast out of their homes, their clans, and accused of crimes they may or may not have committed all by the unjust of their people. Now they want vengeance!”

“You would declare war?”

“Jus drein jus daun. My people want blood from the person who cast them out and since it’s a long list, they would be justified by the blood of one person.” Wanheda snarled.

“It is out of the question!” Titus said out of turn, “Heda will not be subjugated to submit to your demands. You and your people are invaders and traitors and should be put to death for the crimes you have committed against the Coalition.”

Wanheda scoffed, “Apparently you weren’t listening. Wonkru is not within the jurisdiction of the Coalition! We don’t submit to your laws; we don’t take orders from your ambassadors and we certainly don’t bend the knee to Lexa kom Trikru! My people have suffered enough, we do not wish to return to our former clans and villages, we do not wish to take the commands from your Commander. My people will listen to me and only me. Our laws are different from yours. We demand vengeance and the only way to achieve that is through blood!”

Kane had asked as he appeared to be curious, “And what if she were to refuse this? How can we be sure you won’t start a war when you have your justice?”

“Because I would offer the only thing she cannot refuse,” Wanheda turned to him and said. But then she turned to Lexa and says, “My death.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 16

“Your death?”

Wanheda stated, “Yes. My people were banished from the Coalition because of their crimes they were accused of. Their friends and families were sentenced to death because of it by your Commander, and they were imprisoned. And since they are my people, they have been exiled, and we were forced to live in the shadows. Anyone who knew of our existence was killed just the same. Your people would demand blood too.”

Kane nods, “It can’t be that simple.”

“It is that simple. She is the Commander of your people and she rules over the Coalition. I am the Commander of my people and I rule over Wonkru. One must sacrifice the other,” Wanheda claimed. “One must die for their people.”

With this argument underplay, no one had noticed a ghostly spirit within the room. Excepted for Wanheda. She saw it from the corner of her eye as she looked to Kane and Bellamy. This spirit was blurry but she could tell this spirit was tall and wore armor. Its color was clear to her; there was red and silver but mostly red. There was also a large sword to its back and its face was covered in a hood, but she could tell that it was male due to its masculinity. This spirit also had white hair and eyes. 

But as she saw this spirit, she knew who it was, and what its intention was, however, it didn’t do anything yet until it walked away and vanished to the right side of itself.

Titus whispered to Lexa, “Heda, please, you can’t seriously be in agreeance on this. These people are nothing but murderers. They are criminals. Execute them now while you still have a chance.”

She couldn’t speak, she knew what it meant. Wanheda’s words tremble in her skin, it weakens her heart. Lexa can’t say her name because it would weaken her resolve amongst her people. If Lexa decides to not take the deal, her people would be a force to take action against her and force her off the throne. But if she does take the deal, one of her own would die, either way, someone who doesn’t deserve it.

Of course, if she were to choose to take the deal then she would have to watch the death of her beloved Alpha yet again.

It was a difficult decision to make, but one she needed to do, for the sake of her people. For the sake of peace.

“What’s your answer Commander…” Wanheda questioned as she finally revealed herself to everyone within the room. “…or are you afraid to watch me die?”

TRADING POST – ABBY

Lewis’ arrow went deep in her shoulder. The tip was on the other side and she was losing too much blood. Abby needed to act quickly. As soon as she was far away from the Trading Post, she attended to her wound. She started a fire and placed a poker in it, she then broke the arrowhead against the tree and drew out the shaft. Abby then got the poker and stabbed her infected wound to close off the entrance. When the wound closed, she covered it with herbs and moss and wrapped it in a cloth she tied on her shoulder.

The Alpha rested for a while but she kept a close eye out for danger.

She looks back on the events that occurred today, her encounter with Niylah’s father, and so on. She hated to see Niylah that way. It broke her heart to know that she had to choose between the people that she loves. Between her father and her; Niylah couldn’t decide and she was a force to leave with Lewis anyways.

Perhaps it was better this way, Abby felt that her mate wasn’t ready to be with her in Arkadia. Maybe it would have been too much of a distraction if she did, but she can still dream. It would have been nice to know that she was with her under the same roof in a different part of the land, aside from their bunker home.

By the time she was well enough to move, she headed back home to Arkadia. Her radio was on silent mode, and as soon as she turned it back on, she heard voices coming from the other side. A voice that was familiar to her. Lexa’s voice, but there was another unfamiliar too.

The voices were sound from the radio saying;

“What is it that you want? Speak the truth.” From this tone of voice, she knew that it was Lexa.

“YOU KNOW WHAT IT IS WE WANT! Wonkru rejects the Coalition for good reason! They were cast out of their homes, their clans, and accused of crimes they may or may not have committed all by the unjust of their people. Now they want vengeance!” This unfamiliar voice was the second that spoke. She didn’t recognize it and she couldn’t determine if it was male or female.

“You would declare war?”

“ Jus drein jus daun. My people want blood from the person who cast them out and since it’s a long list, they would be justified by the blood of one person. ”

“It is out of the question!” Titus’ voice was also heard, “Heda will not be subjugated to submit to your demands. You and your people are invaders and traitors and should be put to death for the crimes you have committed against the Coalition.”

“ Apparently you weren’t listening. Wonkru is not within the jurisdiction of the Coalition! We don’t submit to your laws; we don’t take orders from your ambassadors and we certainly don’t bend the knee to Lexa kom Trikru! My people have suffered enough, we do not wish to return to our former clans and villages, we do not wish to take the commands from your Commander. My people will listen to me and only me. Our laws are different from yours. We demand vengeance and the only way to achieve that is through blood! ”

Abby had smiled a chuckle when she heard this but her expression changed when she heard Kane’s voice. He said, “And what if she were to refuse this? How can we be sure you won’t start a war when you have your justice?”

“Because I would offer the only thing she cannot refuse,” This voice said, “My death.”

The Alpha couldn’t understand what they were talking about and it made her curious to find out, so instead of heading home, she traveled to Polis. For some unknown reason, she felt like she was needed there more than Arkadia.

It was a feeling she could not explain.

ASSYRIA

A 6-day ride from here to the capital and they have been on the road for the past day and a half. Within that time frame, they spent the day riding on their horses on the road to Polis. During the evening, they stopped by the river bay for food and water. By the shade of the night sky, they rested but during that rest, they were surprisingly ambushed by a wild beast, who stalked them during the day. This beast was black with bright yellow eyes. It stood on four legs and had whiskers on its cheeks and a long tail. Its roar was loud and it jumped from the shrubs of the forest and attacked them. The warriors acted quickly and killed it until there was another who jumped out from the shadows.

The second came after Morgana and her son until she used her magic to attack it instead. It didn’t die until an arrow was shot to its head, killing it instantly.

For the rest of the night, they slept but kept a close eye out for danger. By morning, Mordred opened the book he took from his bag and drew a picture before breakfast. After that, they continued to ride on.

Morgana had the servants ready the horses for her and her son Mordred. They packed what they needed and rode off at the first hour of dawn, with several of the servants and warriors to guard them and each one had swords, daggers, and bow and arrows, and possible staff.

To their back, there were three females on horseback, two of them were Scarlett and Sabrina, twin sisters with different color hair but the same brown color eyes. Sabrina had shoulder-length green hair and Scarlett had short blue hair with bangs. They both wore the same warrior outfit with flexible leather pants, gauntlets, a leather vest, gloves, wrister, and belt with a black cloak wrapped around their shoulders. Gwendolyn also had the same thing.

Behind them were four males, also on horseback. They were Jabal son of Asia; Josias son of Beatrice, Matthias son of Scarlett, and Azaliah son of Sabrina.

Jabal was a tall man with long black hair and a trimmed beard. He wore the same type of outfit except for no gloves. His eyes were sapphire and his skin was a light peach.

Josias had a scar over his left eye which was white and the other was olive green. He had a beard and mustache. His hair color is brown. Same armor except he wore one gauntlet. He was of average height and his skin tone was dark.

Matthias was a handsome young man, about the same age as Ashton. He has short orange hair, amber eyes, and a thin beard. He had a very Jewish appearance about him. He wore the same outfit except his cloak was wrapped like a hood and he had no gloves. His skin color was tan.

And for Azaliah, he was a dark skin young man a little older than Matthias. He had a face mask and short dreadlocks, he also had tattoos on his neck. His black cloak was wrapped across his shoulder. He had an earring and a chain around his neck. Same outfit, except he had a V-shape collar vest.

To the rear was Morgana’s foot soldiers carrying her war banners. These banners had a black color with a white dragon in the middle.

During the journey, Morgana couldn’t get her mind off what happened the night before their travels. Her spells must have triggered the curse which made her nose bleed. Perhaps that was it, the more she uses her powerful magics, the less she loses her life. Was this the curse? Did this man of her past, had enough energy left to damn her life? Soon her thoughts were interrupted by the voice of her son.

“Mother?”  He said to her, “Are you okay?”

Morgana fixed her eyes and told him, “I am alright, my boy. What about you Mordred, are you excited to see nontu?”

“Yes, nomon. I want to show nontu what I drew today.” He said with excitement in his voice.

“You drew something for nontu?”

Mordred nods, “Sha. I hope nontu likes it.”

“Oh, I’m sure nontu will like it.” She smiles at him.

He then says, “I’ve never been outside the castle before. There are trees everywhere and animals. Look, mother, a pig.”

“That’s a wild boar, Mordred. A female one at that. Looks like she’s pregnant. We’ll leave her in peace to have her babies. Come along, son.” Morgana said.

The sorceress admired her son’s curiosity of the world. She valued his innocence, being her firstborn, he was fascinated by the environment that surrounds him. Being 5 years of age and never once having to step out of Assyria, Mordred was interested to know more of what goes on outside the castle walls. But she knew that Mordred would be more interested in seeing his nontu again after so many years away.

Of course, there was another reason as to why she needed to go to Polis.

She knew she would be there. She knew that what happened in the Territory of Wonkru that Wanheda would go to the capital to find the answers she had sought for.

She had a feeling.

And it wasn’t because she foresaw it, because that’s not what happened. She is a sorceress, yes, but she cannot predict the future.

No.

It was her intuition. She had to be in Polis, to be with her love. But most of all, there was an oath she needed to keep. One that was decided long ago. One that was promised.

POLIS

The whole room lit up when they saw the presence of the girl who died at Mount Weather. The girl who was the former leader of Skaikru. The girl who burned 300 warriors alive. The girl who stopped the Reapers. The girl who fell from the sky….

…The girl Lexa loves with all her heart….

She was here…in Polis…alive… Clarke is alive….and she did not look pleased to see them.

Wanheda still held the scythe against the ambassador’s throat. She kept her gaze on Lexa the whole time as she waited for her answer. Will she accept it or will they go to war and have her people slaughtered?

“This cannot be…” Titus shockingly said, “The girl from the mountain?”

“Clarke,” Kane said, also surprised, “You’re alive.”

Wanheda simply replied, “Clarke is dead. I am Wanheda. Which doesn’t change anything. Well, Commander, what is your answer?”

Lexa contemplated her decision Wanheda had given. Does she take the deal in having to once again watch the death of the woman she loves, the Alpha who is the father of her son? Or, will she not take the deal, and have her people killed within the walls of her great city? It was a decision she needed to make, a decision she had no choice to make.

A decision that demands blood in the acts of vengeance.

The Omega Heda, of course, knew that if Clarke were to go to war against her people, she would end up killing their son in the process. She knew that Clarke doesn’t know that he is in Polis, she doesn’t know what he looks like, which would make it very difficult for her to find him even without Lexa’s help. And she is smart. Lexa hid her child very well, in plain sight no less, and those who knew the truth about his origin were sworn not to relieve it to anyone unless she gave an authorization. And of course, despite Clarke’s threatening acts of war, Lexa would guess she had a plan of her own. Something she’s not relieving.

Clarke mentioned she would give herself to be sacrificed for her people if Lexa agreed to the terms that were given to her. Her people would be safe after. There would be no war. Her son would be safe if he never knew the truth, however, it would be something she’ll regret.

One way or another, she had to choose.

“Very well,” She begins. There was a pause in her voice, but she continues to say, “You may have your justice. However, you must swear to call off your army from attacking anyone within my Coalition.”

Wanheda knew what that meant. Lexa already told her what it meant. She looks to her warriors, and nods, they knew what it meant. She then looked upon Lexa and said, “Done. I will give you time to prepare. In the meantime, my army will stay where they are in case you change your mind.” She takes the blade away from the ambassador’s neck and closes it. She then, of course, walks out of the room with her people and left Lexa to hers.

Once they were gone, many of the ambassadors spoke amongst themselves. Titus was among those who spoke up, “Heda, you cannot be serious…”

“My decision is final! This meeting is over, leave, now!” Lexa demanded in an angered voice of dominance. She stood when she said this. Quickly and quietly everyone left the throne room. Kane, Titus, Bellamy, and Gaia were the only ones left in the room.

“How is that even possible?”

Bellamy nods, “I was the last one to come out of that mountain. There’s no way Clarke survived that blast.”

Gaia suggested, “There must have been a secret exit you were not aware of. Perhaps, she escaped from there.”

Kane nods, “It could be possible. We’ve only known two entrances in Mount Weather.”

“It doesn’t matter now,” Lexa said in a stoic voice, “Clarke’s alive and she wants blood.”

Titus growls, “I still cannot believe that you would agree to this barbarism, Commander. Clarke is clearly not in her right mind. She comes here to Polis, after five years and threatens the Coalition and the lives of our people if you do not submit to her and her warriors. Warriors, I might add, who were our very own people. The criminals who were sentenced to die by your will, Heda.”

Lexa growls at him, showing her dominance as Heda of her people, “I told you once before, Titus, that I will be the one to put an end to this! If it means the death of one, then so be it! I will not have this discussion again!”

“Very well, Heda.” He then leaves with his tail between his legs.

Kane suggested, “Don’t worry Commander, if it does come down to it, Skaikru will do whatever we can to help.”

“Your help is much appreciated, Marcus. Thank you.” He soon leaves with Bellamy. That only left Gaia and Lexa alone in the throne room. This gave her the chance to breathe, she sat back down and started to bounce her foot. She covered her face with her hands and muttered, “Oh dear Messiah, what am I going to do? I can’t do this. Not again.”

“If you couldn’t go through with it, then why did you agree to it?” Gaia asked.

Lexa looks to her, “You know the reason, Gaia. I am Heda, I have to make the tough decisions for the people. I can’t just say no, it’s weakness.”

Gaia scoffed, “You are Heda, Lexa. You have the right to refuse.”

“Not this time.”

The yomblod questioned, “How is this any different, Lexa?”

“Because she knows.”

Gaia was confused, “She knows what?”

Lexa sat back, “She knows about our son.”

“And does she know where he is?”

“No. I refused to tell her where and what he looks like. All she knows is that he’s safe. She’s so angry with me. When I finally told her the truth… It was like I could feel her pheromones scratching the air around me, trying to suffocate me. I had to act quickly just to calm her down.” Lexa said, feeling stressed.

Gaia nods, “Well, you did keep the secret from her for too long, Lexa. She was bound to know sooner or later. Of course, she would be upset. If the roles were in reverse, wouldn’t you be upset too if you found out she had your child and didn’t tell you?”

“Well, I would be upset but I wouldn’t overreact about it. And maybe you’re right, I should have told her the truth before any of this happened. Damnit, I should have told her before we attacked Mount Weather. I had so many chances to do so, and I choked. I didn’t know this was going to happen. I didn’t see it. I was trying my hardest to protect both of them. But after that deal I made….” She sighs as she leans her head back contemplating the past, knowing that she will forever regret her actions. “I caused this and I hate it so much.”

Gaia sees the pain in her eyes, the regrets she’s made in the past. She does her best to try to comfort her, “You made a mistake, Lexa, it’s okay. You’re only human. These things just happened and we can’t control what the outcome will be. The only thing we have to do is to just overcome it.”

Lexa felt the urge to weep, “I left her twice, Gaia, and I lied about our son. 10 years, Gaia. 10 whole years of this and now she’s demanding her death, in front of everyone. I can’t, I just can’t do it.”

“You are so strong Lexa, even if you don’t see it now. You’re the strongest person I know. You’ve made a mistake, you know that. You’ve protected them both because you love them. You didn’t want to lose them so you chose your head over your heart that day and the result of that is that they are both alive because you made a hard decision. There was no other choice. He is alive because you chose to keep his birth a secret. Clarke is alive because you chose to take the deal. The Mountain Men would have killed her if you didn’t. Do not blame yourself.” Gaia says to her as she held her up and embraced her. “You are my dearest friend, Lexa. I know you mean well. The Messiah will forgive you, but you must forgive yourself.”

“Thank you, Gaia.”

As she comforts her friend in her moment of grievance and self-loathing, it was then that Gaia remembered something important. Something that might interest Lexa very much. Something she was sworn by her Master, not to tell a soul about. But she was her friend, her confidant, in whom she cannot keep secrets from for it was far too great to keep hidden from her. She slowly begins to say, “There’s something else you need to know, Lexa.”

ARKADIA

After the meeting and the arrival of the mysterious warriors who finally revealed themselves as Wonkru as well as the surprised and unexpected return of Clarke Griffin, who claims to be Wanheda; Kane now contemplates the events that occurred.

With the earpiece still in place and his access to Arkadia, he speaks over the radio to his Alpha mate, Charles Pike. However, when he didn’t hear back from him, he gets worried and calls him out.

“Marcus? Marcus, can you hear me? You cut me off.”

Kane then called out, “Charles, can you hear me?”

“Yea, I can. What happened, you weren’t responding?”

“I’m sorry, I got distracted. I’m okay now. We’re okay.”

Pike asked again, “What happened?”

“Turns out, those rumors we heard so much about, they’re real. We just met who was responsible for it. A Grounder group calling themselves Wonkru.”

“Wonkru? I’ve never heard of that.”

“Neither did the rest of us. At least not until today. But they’re real. They came here, in Polis, demanding blood. Even threaten to go to war if their demands weren’t met.” He said.

Pike curse in his voice, “Shit, so what now? Can we avoid it?”

“So far, it’s at a standstill, but I’m not sure. According to the Commander, it’s not just a small group we have to deal with, it’s a whole army of them.”

“How many?”

“Not sure. Apparently, according to their leader, they’ve surrounded the entire city.”

He nods, confused, “But wait, you said the war was on a standstill, any particular reason?”

“The Wonkru leader is offering us the chance to choose, either we go to war or surrender a life in exchange,” Kane explained.

“Either way you look at it, there’s still no guarantee they won’t retaliate. If Lexa were to take the deal, they would simply take the throne by force and kill us all.”

He then goes on, “That’s the thing. It might not even come to that. The Wonkru leader offered herself in exchange that her people won’t go to war, and you’d never guess who that is.”

“Who?”

“It’s Clarke.”

POLIS – WONKRU

After the meeting, the Alpha Heda went to the far part of the city, where the shade of night is great. This place, the old abandon building in the west of the city, is where the rest of her warriors are. As she entered, she was greeted by one of her people.

“Wanheda,” Said one of the warriors as he fisted his chest and bowed to her, “The army has assembled, they await outside. What are your orders?”

“Keep them there for now and wait for my signal. If Lexa refuses, then storm the city.” She said to him and he bowed then left.

She soon enters the building and sees that her people, her warriors have made themselves right at home. Fire pits were lit as well as candles and torches. Cartons were up and covering the walls and furniture. Their banners were hung and each of them was torn to look like it’s been through war and was burned. It carried holes on each flag. The floor was covered in rags and fur too. They brought their supplies and anything else they needed. They even set up Wanheda’s throne which was on top of the second floor.

And as she said, they keep to themselves and didn’t intervene with anyone who was not Wonkru. Some of them wanted to confront their old friends and families, which wasn’t a good idea at the moment, since Wanheda knew just exactly how they were going to confront them. Others were itching to crack some skulls in.

They wouldn’t dare do it of course. Their Commander was watching even if it didn’t seem like it. She was watching them.

She can feel their frustration and rage. She knows they’re itching to fight someone and tear the place apart. However, if she planned to go accordingly, she needed to keep them in line if and when the time is right.

The Alpha Heda walked halfway up the stairs, that is until she stops to address them, “Let’s get one thing clear, no one is to do anything! You will not engage the enemy; you will not converse with them. We keep to ourselves until this is done. Lexa has taken the bait. She knows she cannot refuse it. If it goes according to plan, we will have our justices, but if it doesn’t… We burn this city to the ground and kill anyone in sight.”

“Heda! Heda! Heda! Heda!” They chanted.

POLIS – LEXA

“He did what? When?” She asked in shock.

Gaia replied, “During your absence, Heda. Master Titus figured since you have not contacted anyone, that you would be dead. Your throne would have been vulnerable to your enemies, so…”

Lexa continued, “So he decided to replace me. Knowing, myself, to be alive and well. Of course, I did not make contact until after my release, but even still… Who did he try to replace me with?”

She knew that answer. She hesitated for a moment until she said, “The son of Ragnar and Mari; Aden.”

“What?!”

Gaia knew that tone and it wasn’t good. “But it didn’t go that far. By the time morning came, we went up to his room in the tower and he was gone.”

“Where is he?”

“Home. He must have been scared and ran home, because about the time we found out, he was there.” Gaia said.

Lexa growls, “Did you see him?”

She nods, “No. We only assume he’s there because of Marlow.”

“The blacksmith? Is he still there?”

Gaia nods, “As far as I know. Marlow almost got arrested when he fought the guards.”

Lexa thought long and hard for her next move and decided to take the latter, “Okay. I will deal with Titus later. For now, I need to prepare for the current events.”

“If I may, Heda—”

“Gaia, you are my best friend. You don’t need to be so formal with me when we’re alone. Speak what’s on your mind?” She says with the utmost sincerity.

“I know that I’m your best friend and that you are mine. But this has to be said…. You may not have another chance to do so.”

“It’s too risky. I can’t take that chance.”

“You don’t have any other choice. And with this Wonkru clan here in Polis and their leader’s offer…” Gaia paused for a moment, “He needs to know and I cannot tell him. It’s not my secret.”

Lexa knew what she meant and she was right. She didn’t have any other choice. She was going to sacrifice a life at the hands of Wonkru and Gaia is offering her the chance to speak to her son, at least this once before it happens. “Tonight then.”

ON THE WAY TO POLIS – MORGANA

It had been the third day, as Morgana and her people set out to the great city. For those days, she and her people had traveled and rested, ate their supper, and quenched their thirst.

Morgana watched as her son Mordred was in his own little world with his books. He was indeed smart for his age, reading at such a level, his creativities in his artworks. His talented ear for music. His curiosity for nature. Everything a young and innocent child can expect from the world. She would do anything to preserve his innocence.

As the future king, Mordred must know everything there is to know. He has the best education and teachers. A good home and a good life.

Of course, he is too young to take up the sword. Morgana wouldn’t allow it. She didn’t want him to get hurt. Nor did she want him to know of her condition. The curse placed upon her by her enemy long since dead.

Mordred is too young to understand that part of her life. Or of his heritage of how he came to be.

Regardless, Morgana loves her son, no matter his bloodline. Of course, it is that heritage that has Morgana worried.

After several hours passed, they were ambushed, again, only this time it wasn’t an animal. They were men.

They came from out of nowhere and attacked her and her people. They came at them with swords. Her warriors attacked in return. Many were killed or injured. Her servants did their best to protect her and the young prince as they tried to escape, however, they were surrounded.

Morgana, of course, held her son close to her as her guards shielded them from the attackers. Jabal and Matthias were at her front. Josias and Azaliah were at her back.

The ladies, Scarlett, Sabrina, and Gwendolyn were right next to her and the young prince. They were all armed. “Give up, there’s nowhere to hide!” One of them would say.

Six men surrounded them, measuring up, provoking them to make the first move, but when they didn’t, two men jumped out of the trees and tried to go for Morgana and Mordred. However, she did not let them go anywhere near them as she used her magic to push them far from them as they were thrown against the rocks and were knocked unconscious. This gave them to strike back at the assassins around them.

Josias and Azaliah attacked and killed the two from the back of the group while Matthias and Jabal killed the other two in the front. The other two men escaped that blow and went after the women, which was a mistake as Scarlett killed one of them and Sabrina killed the other.

“Is that all of them?”

Azaliah responded, “I believe so, my lady.”

“My queen,” Matthias said, as he was next to the two unconscious men from earlier, “These are the men that attacked us. They bear the mark of the red dragon.”

“The red dragon?”

Gwendolyn scoffed, “That crest has not been seen for many years. Why do they bear it now?”

“Perhaps his followers are still alive somewhere.” Scarlett suggested, “My lady, we need to return to the castle. If they were foolish enough to attack us on the road then they are foolish enough to attack Assyria. The kingdom could be in danger.”

Morgana growls, “No.”

“My lady…”

“If they are still alive then it would give us the perfect opportunity to destroy them. I will not cower to our enemy because of this. Take them, we’ll find out what they know once we reach the capital.”

POLIS – BLACKSMITH SHOP

That night, after the little quarrel with the other students, and the young Trishana girl’s rescue, Aden was safely at home with his older brother Marlow, the blacksmith.

The young boy was unconscious by the time he was brought in, having several injures, he’s sure to recover in time. The Trishana girl, Charlie, had left moments before the sunset. Marlow did his best to help mend his wounds yet he still hasn’t regained consciousness.

It had been hours. Marlow doesn’t know if he’ll wake up, but he can only hope.

Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. He went over to answer it and he is greeted by the yomblod Gaia and a mysterious woman in a hooded cloak. “Gaia…? I did not expect you…”

“I did not come here for me.” She says as she turns her gaze at both of them. There, Marlow knew and he quickly let them inside. “Get inside, hurry. It’s too dangerous to be seen like this.”

“I’m well aware of the risk, blacksmith,” She soon revealed herself, “Where is he?”

Marlow pointed towards the bedroom and she went inside. “Are you sure about this Gaia, to have her here?”

“We don’t have much of a choice, Marlow. Very soon now, we are going to be at war, and many lives might be lost. He should know now before it is too late.”

The woman who had entered the bedroom sat on the bed where Aden laid. She saw the sleeping boy in his bed, cuts, and bruises on his face but he is sound asleep. Marlow and Gaia came to watch by the doorway, though they didn’t go inside, and she asked, “What happened to him?”

Marlow responded, “He… was attacked by a couple of kids while heading home. I found him in the streets and tended to his wounds. He hasn’t woken up since.”

She didn’t take her eyes off him as she watched him sleep. She stroked his cheek and fixed his hair as she hummed. As she did, Marlow and Gaia left them alone for some privacy, and as she hummed, it stirred Aden from his sleep.

“I see that you are awake.”

The boy opened his eyes and was surprised to see, “Heda! I-I…”

“It’s alright. Take it easy. You’ve been out for quite a while now. Do you remember what happened?” Lexa asked. “It’s alright, you can tell me.”

“I was…walking home. From the market place, and… I was attacked.”

Lexa continued, “By a group of kids from your classes? It’s okay, your brother told me. I’m so sorry this happened to you.” She saw that looked he made and asked, “What’s wrong?”

“It’s nothing, I…”

“No, tell me, please. What’s troubling you?”

Aden nods a chuckle, “It’s just… I feel like I’ve heard that melody before. My mother used to sing to me when I was a baby. At least that’s what my brother says.”

“I see. What do you know about your mother?”

He shrugged, “Not much, really. I’ve never got the chance to know her, but my brother says that she was beautiful and brave. And she had the most beautiful voice you’d ever heard. I wish I could have heard her sing.”

Lexa smiled at him, “What about your father?”

“I don’t remember much about him. Marlow said that he died during a war and that he was strong and fearless. My mother was the same. Of course, I never got the chance to meet my parents, they died when I was just a baby.”

The Omega Heda smirked only just, “That’s only half of what you’ve been told. Oh, you were right about your parents in their characteristics, but…”

Aden frowned, puzzledly, “Heda, wha-what are you saying…?”

“You…have no idea how much you look just like your father.” She says as she touches his cheek. Her thumb made small circles on his face. Aden was all so confused. Lexa continued to say, “You have your father’s eyes.”

He didn’t get the chance to finish as he said, “Heda, I—” when he was pulled into a hug by Lexa. She held him so close, her arms wrapped around, their chins on their shoulders. He didn’t know what was going on even as he felt her hand in his hair. And when she spoke against his ear, “In time, you will come to understand why. You may hate it, you may even hate the people around you, you might not even believe it, but I know you will understand in time.” Lexa held him so long, she thought she would never let go. By the time, he tried to speak, she lets go of him and left with Gaia, leaving him in a pool of uncertainty.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17

TRADING POST

Right after their dispute within the yard of the Trading Post, Lewis took his daughter back home. Niylah was so upset and heartbroken that she rushed towards the counter whimpering.

Lewis was irate. He nearly broke the door as he was closing it. He took off his quiver full of arrows and his bow and placed it on the back of the door. He saw his daughter standing by the counter with her back turned, hearing her weeping and shriveling made him more apoplectic.

He growls in annoyance, “There is no need to waste your tears on her, Niylah. She’s not worth it.”

“She is to me.”

Lewis growls, “Don’t be ridiculous. You barely know her.”

“I do know her, father. I love her.” Niylah then faces him. Her face is red, her eyes are wet. The expression on her face is so full of mixed emotions. She is upset, she is angry, she is hurting.

“Love,” He scoffed, “What do you know about love anyway? You’re just a child.”

“I’m old enough to understand it.”

He growls and snarls, “No you don’t, and until you realize that, you are not allowed to leave this house.”

Niylah nods, “You can’t do that!”

“Watch me! I am your father and you will show me some respect!” He yelled.

“I do show you respect, father, but you can’t keep me from her!”

Lewis snarls, “I can, and I will! What were you thinking, Niylah? Being next to that Alpha? She could have killed you!”

Niylah nods, whimpering, “She wouldn’t do that. She loves me.”

“Her kind doesn’t love anyone!”

“She’s different! She cares about me.”

Lewis snarled, “And that’s another thing, what do you mean to tell me that she is your Alpha?” That question brought Niylah back; she had forgotten she said that. When he said that, she had her eyes to the ground. “Niylah, what do you mean she is your Alpha?”

“Father…”

“What do you mean?”

Niylah tried, “I…”

She was slapped by her father, which made her lean against the counter in shock. “You let that woman touch you? Did she leave any marks on you?” When she didn’t answer, he forced her to take off her shirt. Niylah struggled against him to get him to stop, but it was too late and he saw the bite marks on her back and neck. He was appalled by the signs he witnessed.

“Father, I can explain…”

However, he didn’t listen. Once she turned to face him, he slapped her so hard that she fell on the floor but not without hitting her head on the edge of a small table which cut her forehead open. “How long has this been going on?” He towers over her, “Answer me!” She tries to crawl away from him. But he grabs her and throws her to the other side of the room. She hits a box in the impact, he goes to her and grabs her again only this time she tries to fight back. Lewis lifted her and slammed her on the table, his body was pressed against her back, “How long? A month? Two? A year?” Niylah tried to get him off her but he just threw her to the other side again and she landed on the counter. “How long have you whored yourself to that Alpha?” She tries to grab something from the counter to defend herself, a candle and she hits his eye with the hot wax. He screamed. Lewis had grabbed her neck and punched her to the floor, once again. “I did not raise you to be a whore to some Skaikru bitch. I’ll ask you again, Niylah, and you better answer me. How long—” He couldn’t finish the sentence because by the time he said that, Niylah grabs a knife hidden under the table and stabbed him with it.

The knife was deep inside his body, so much so that she managed to escape from beneath him to get to her room and pack her things – at least as much as she could – then went back to grab his bow and arrow from the door. Lewis tried to stop her by grabbing her leg but she kicked him in the face and left but not without saying, “I’m sorry, father.”

ARKADIA

“Wait, wait, hold on. What are you talking about?” Pike said in disbelief.

Kane was still on the other end of the radio, “It’s exactly what I just said. Clarke is alive and she’s here in Polis.”

Pike nods, “How is that possible? She died in Mount Weather five years ago.”

“We were as shocked as you are now. But it’s true, Clarke’s alive and from what Lexa told us, Octavia and Raven are too.”

“Well, shit.” Pike scoffed, “This is turning out to be one big reunion. Did you see them? Octavia and Raven?”

“No. Not yet. But if Clarke is here, I’m sure they’re around somewhere.” A moment passed before he said this, “So, tell me about what happened to Mrs. Jenkins?”

He replied, “There’s not much to tell. From what I gathered, Mrs. Jenkins was in her room one moment and then gone the next. We found her just outside the courtyard in her wheelchair, dead.”

“How dead?”

“Dead, dead. As if she was killed by someone or something. We’re still trying to figure that out.”

Kane sounded like he was smiling, “Well, I’m sure you’ll figure it out.”

“We did get some evidence on what might have killed her.”

“What did you find?”

Pike continued, “First starters, the cameras were acting a bit off.”

“How so?”

“One minute it was fine, then next, there was some kind of weird interference. The screens were acting up and you can barely see anything. McKenzie did manage to find something, a person talking to Mrs. Jenkins.”

Kane asked, “Who was it?”

“We don’t know. We couldn’t see their face. Then the next minute we knew, this person killed the old woman with a knife.”

“Were there fingerprints of any kind? Maybe there’s a clue somewhere.”

“We’re trying that, but the system is broken or something. I’m having Harriet run the scans right now.”

Harriet soon arrives with the paperwork. She gave the paper to Pike, hoping that it would give some news as to who killed Mrs. Jenkins, but as he read it, it was the same result as before. “How many times did you run the test?”

“Twice, sir. This is the third time I’ve scanned it and as you can see, there’s nothing wrong with the system.” She said, “Mrs. Jenkins… killed herself.”

Pike snarled a nod, “But what about that thing we saw in the cameras? The one standing next to her.”

“It could be possible that this person killed her but there is no evidence to pinpoint.”

“Except for the markings on her neck. That big a wound wasn’t caused by the small knife we found.” He pointed to her.

Then Harriet stepped forward towards him, “But it’s the only evidence we have. Mrs. Jenkins went outside, she had a knife, stabbed herself with the said knife in her vital organs then slit her own throat from ear to ear.” She said to him, “There is no physical evidence that this…thing killed Mrs. Jenkins. Whatever that thing was…it’s not real.”

ON THE WAY TO POLIS – ABBY

Abby was about a few days away from Polis but not too away from Arkadia. Perhaps, she was in the middle between two destinations. The arrow wound was bad but not worse. It would need time to heal if she didn’t put too much pressure on it. The Alpha was halfway towards the capital until she got a call from Niylah shortly before she got there. The call was coming from the radio that was hanging from her pants belt. When she got it, she heard a cry, “Abby? Abby?”

“Niylah?” She answered in curiosity.

“Abby, where are you?” She asked.

“I was on my way to Polis, why? What happened?”

Niylah said again, “You’re not in Arkadia?”

Abby nods, “No, I’m… Sweetheart, what is it? What’s wrong? Babe? Niy, talk to me? What’s the matter?”

“I need you.”

“Did something happen? Baby?”

“Please?”

Abby wasn’t getting any answer from her so she asked, “Where are you?”

“Above the bunker. I need your help. Please?”

“Just wait for me there, I’m coming.” With the message she received, Abby turned around towards her mate who was in dire need of help. She wondered why Niylah would call her all of a sudden. After what happened at the Trading Post, something must have happened while she was away and she needed to find out what.

From what Niylah said, Abby could tell that she was frightened by something… or someone. Abby needed to hurry.

Fast.

POLIS

It was nearly morning in the capital, Lexa and Gaia had quickly exited the blacksmith shop undetected…

…or so they thought.

Someone was watching them but made no sudden moves about it. They just simply went away.

Unknown to them, Lexa felt relieved in what she had done, though it may be to only time she gets to do so. It had been a day already and the decision that was made had been clear. Lexa was going to sacrifice someone and Clarke was going to die. Again.

All for the sake of their people. For crimes that may or may not have been wrongfully accused. Sins of the past and those of the present. This day may be her last as Heda and she feared what the future would be without her strong leadership if things were to go south.

No one was stronger nor wiser than her, whether Commander or not. The Grounders believe that Lexa is a direct descendant of the Messiah herself, having the wisdom of old, her visionary, her idealism, her realism, and her cunning was greater than any Commander before her which was why the people loved her. Until the invasion of Skaikru, that is.

Even during those times, Lexa never gave in. She would fight her hardest to keep her people in check, to keep the peace within the Coalition, and if they refused, they were dealt with accordantly.

Which lead to the retaliation of the criminals she placed incarceration or in exile. Which gave them a choice to either beg for forgiveness or join Wonkru, a clan that was created by the legendary Wanheda who destroyed the mountain all those years ago.

They chose to follow her against Lexa. The rejected and the outcasted.

Lexa did mention that there were reasons why she did what she did. Reasons that decided on the accused made her doubt them. Pieces of evidence that pointed out and witnesses that claimed the truth. Decisions that she made with her head and not her heart. A burden that she and she alone convey for the sake of the people because she was their leader, their Commander, their Heda.

It was indeed a heavy burden to place on anyone. She had no choice.

And now, that burden is even greater still for what is about to occur this day.

By the time she gets back inside the tower, she heads towards the throne room to think of a way to stop this without having to go to war. However, by the time she opened that door, she found Clarke slouching on her throne and appeared to be waiting patiently with her cheek resting upon her fist.

No one else was in the room except for the three of them. As Lexa had Gaia closed the door behind her. “Now is the end come upon thee, and I will send mine anger upon thee, and will judge thee according to thy ways, and will recompense upon thee all thine abominations,” Wanheda said.

“Clarke,” She said unanticipated, “What are you doing here?”

Wanheda shrugged, “Is that any way to treat your guest? I mean, after all, you did invite me to the capital, once upon a time.”

Lexa growls and took a step, “You’re avoiding the question.”

“I’m not avoiding anything. It’s you. You, Lexa kom Trikru, need to wake up. You have been asleep for far too long and cannot see the truth, not as I have.” Wanheda said.

The Omega Heda replied, “What are you talking about?”

“I have been asleep too, and for many years I have been guided to see the truth. A truth that even I did not understand until now.”

Lexa growls, “You’re speaking in riddles, Clarke.”

Wanheda growls, “It doesn’t matter. You will need to wake up and you will do so soon upon my death.”

Lexa growls a little louder, “I don’t want to have to do this, Clarke! There must be another way!”

“There is no other way!” The Alpha Heda also growled a little louder as she got up from her seat, “The seal must be broken only then you will see the truth!”

Gaia had asked, “You say that one of our people must die and that you would sacrifice yourself for yours so that there will be peace between our clans. That there will be no conflict of war amongst the Coalition, but you never did mention as to how you would die.”

Wanheda had calmed herself for a moment to answer, “It is simple. Lexa would have to kill me herself.”

“I can’t do that!”

“You don’t have a choice! This is not something you can simply avoid! The sentencing will begin within the next hour in the square so that everyone can see and it will not be a death by a thousand cuts. It will be you and only you. Lexa kom Trikru shall be the instrument of my death yet again!”

BUNKER

Niylah had made it to the bunker. Her wounds hurt and she was out of breath from running with a heavy bag on her shoulder. She was so tired that she had to rest on top of a rock to get her heart rate and air back into her body.

She had called Abby, who mentioned that she was going to Polis after she came to the Trading Post and had that scuffle with her mate’s father Lewis, who turned out to be displeased in knowing that his daughter, whom he had raised was now mated by someone he hates the most.

An Alpha, and not just any Alpha.

It was a Skaikru Alpha by the name of Abby.

Though he knew little of their relationship, it was enough to drive him to the edge in beating his daughter and calling her a Skaikru whore.

Niylah had never expected her father to react in such a way. In all her years living with the man, he had never once laid his hands upon her before until today.

She was afraid of what else he might have done if she didn’t run away. Knowing how much she loved her father; she would never disrespect him. To her, he was a kind man but after today, Niylah didn’t know this side of him, how he can be so violent. She had no other choice but to attack him in self-defense.

She only hopes that Abby would make it in time before she is found by Lewis.

After moments had passed, Niylah could hear the voice of her father coming towards her. It was distant but hearable. He yelled out her name in anger and she panicked as she dropped her bag to try and lift the door to the bunker.

But as she did, Abby came rushing towards her. “Niylah!”

“Abby!”

“Niylah, oh my god, what happened? Who did this to you?”

Niylah nods, “It doesn’t matter—”

“NIYLAH!” Lewis's voice was heard again.

The Sky Alpha knew somehow, he was after her, so they needed to go quickly. “Come on, we need to go, now!”

Both Abby and Niylah left the area behind but failed to close the door to the bunker as it was slightly up. The Sky Alpha had covered their tracks as they left to avoid being followed but it made no difference as Lewis followed the tracks his daughter placed.

By the time he was getting close, he stumbled upon the door of the bunker and tripped over. He fell on his stomach and nearly opened the wound he had finished sealing up with fire. A wound he received from his own daughter.

When Lewis tried to fix himself, he looked back and found the bunker was opened. Curiously, he believed that Niylah was hiding inside, so he went to find out. When he got down, he saw that it was empty. All he found was what remained of Abby and Niylah’s secret.

He saw that it was built for two and noticed the smell of sex in the air around him. The scent of his daughter and that filthy Alpha who defiled her.

Fueled in rage, he destroyed everything. The plants, the shelves, the bed, the kitchen, the table where they would eat their meals. Everything. He burned it all, destroyed it all until there was nothing left.

Lewis got out of the bunker during the burning. This began the proof of Niylah’s rebellious actions to mate with a member of Skaikru. He had cursed the day he didn’t find out sooner and from that moment onwards he renounced his daughter.

POLIS

Within that hour, the warriors prepared for the execution. They laid out the post, the one used by the people to cut one thousand times by each man and woman who have been placed upon.

The people had gathered around the square curious as to what was going on. Wonkru, as well as Trikru warriors, were there as well. Mostly to keep the citizens of Polis away from the invaders.

Wonkru was armed and wearing their skull masks as they stood there silently per Wanheda’s command. Her two most loyal were there as well to keep the order.

From Lexa’s people, there was Indra, Anya, Gustus, Kane, and Bellamy. Including Titus, who stood next to Gaia as she came from the tower. “This is getting out of hand. She cannot go through with this.” He said in a whisper.

“She’s made her decision, Master, we all heard her.” Gaia also says whispering.

Titus growls to himself, “It does not mean we cannot alter it. Heda cannot let these traitors to live, if she does, the Coalition will shatter. Her enemies would take the throne for themselves. The city would be in ruin. We cannot let that happen.”

“Then what do you suggest we do?”

Titus says in a whisper, “I’ve already taken care of that.” He motions her to look towards the crowd and saw a man with a hood. He made his appearance known to them as he waved his fingers.

Gaia questioned, whispering, “An assassin? You sent for an assassin?”

“He has no ties to any clan. So, he will not be found guilty for a bounty he will claim.”

Soon, the drums were heard and the ceremony was about to begin. They cleared the way from the tower to the courtyard as they witnessed their Heda coming towards the center. Lexa was armed, having her red sash and shoulder pauldron and her war mask painted on her face. She carried with her the sacrificial sword she used five years ago to execute a man in the Trikru village who tried to poison her and break the alliance with Skaikru.

Lexa looks around by the time she gets to the center of the square. She notices that Clarke was not here when she came. There was another face that appeared in the crowd, a face that even Titus knew. He whispered to himself as he saw her in the crowd covered by a hood, “You…”

“So, you showed yourself.” A voice was heard from the swarm of people, and Lexa knew who it was. “And here I thought you’d changed your mind.”

The Omega Heda growled, “You know the reason.”

Wanheda came out and showed herself, “Oh, yes I do. Which is why you are here.” She commanded some of her warriors to take her weapons and her long-hooded coat. The two-bladed scythes were heavy for them and they had to use both hands to lift them. Soon, she took off her bloodied skull mask, and the crowd was astonished by what they saw. Clarke is alive. She is here in Polis, and she’s going to be executed? Those thoughts were in their heads. Once the mask was off, Wanheda was tied to the post and she waited for Lexa.

Gaia looks towards her friend and could tell she didn’t want to do it. Not in front of everyone, not by her hands, not like this. She then looks to Wanheda – Clarke – as sees nothing. No emotional features were shown in her expression. She felt like she was hallowed inside.

“Clarke,” Lexa spoke in a whisper. “Don’t make me.”

“You must,” Wanheda whispered then spoke up, “The law is clear. Your people demand justice for their fallen comrades whom we took their lives. As their Heda, I’d gladly hand over my life to that of my enemy, for so who takes the life of the Commander of Death shall gain their power. Lexa is your Heda, she takes command of your warriors, your people. She, as your leader, upholds the law.”

Titus looked towards the man he sent to kill Wanheda, but he did nothing but stood there watching. Perhaps he was waiting for something, he thought.

“What is she doing?” Bellamy asked.

Kane said, “I don’t know.”

“Now we know that what things soever the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law: that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty. Therefore, by the deeds of the law, there shall no flesh be justified in his sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin.” Lexa takes out her sword. She’s hesitating. Wanheda continued, “But whoso looketh into the perfect law of liberty, and continueth therein, he being not a forgetful hearer, but a doer of the work, this man shall be blessed in his deed.”

Lexa whispered, “I can’t…”

“Do it! You don’t have another choice!” She growls as she saw the same mysterious red shade from before, only this time it stood next to the crowd behind Lexa. “You have been asleep for far too long! You need to wake up!”

Bellamy asked, “What she is talking about?”

“I don’t know.”

“You’ve already seen what I can do. Do you wish to experience it again?! Come on! Do it! I am a killer, a murderer! I have killed countless times and will do it again! Thy men shall fall by the sword, and thy mighty in the war! Put them in mind to be subject to principalities and powers, to obey magistrates, to be ready to every good work, to speak evil of no man, to be no brawlers, but gentle, shewing all meekness unto all men. For we ourselves also were sometimes foolish, disobedient, deceived, serving divers lusts and pleasures, living in malice and envy, hateful, and hating one another!” Wanheda yelled as she tries to release herself from the cuffs and post she was tied to.

Lexa grips her sword tight as she stepped forward towards Clarke to keep her from going out of control, “Clarke…”

Wanheda growls, “If you will not kill me,” then looks to her warriors and after a moment there was a loud explosion from a distance in the city. Smoke was coming from the southwest side of the city. “That was only the first of many. By now, hundreds of your people are probably dead. So, what will it be Lexa? Your people will demand justice, will you give it to them?”

Lexa growls as she saw the black smoke coming from the area. “You’ll pay for that.”

“Then what are you waiting for?! Kill me! Ai na rip moun klin taim you nou na rip ai klin!!!” The crowd was now angered and they began to chat in their language, jus drein, jus daun. And as Lexa stepped towards Wanheda, she lifts her sword and positioned it on her arm, ready to take her life for what she had done. “Dison laik raitnes! Gada yu baman in, Heda!” Then Wanheda saw the shade again and noticed that it was getting closer. “Ai kof ai op gon kripon. Put ai daun, Heda.” The red mysterious shade got closer again until it stood behind Lexa. “Teik ai uf kom Wanheda.”

At that moment, Wanheda could see the shade getting closer and closer. She was the only one who saw this, and as it got closer, it entered Lexa’s body. “Ai laik Heda Leksa kom Trigedakru, en jus drein jus daun.” She said. But when she said this, Wanheda noticed her eye had glowed ever slightly. They had shined this one time at the last minute and when her eyes shined, she took her sword and stabbed Wanheda underneath her rib cage. The blade went deep but not too deep and she said, “Yu gonplei ste odon.” Her voice had trembled as Wanheda heard it. Her hands were shaking as she felt it. Wanheda could see the tears in her eyes, but all she did was smile.

Wanheda had smiled as she said, “No,” then an arrow was shot, breaking, and cutting her retrains as she grabbed Lexa’s hand on the handle of the sword “Ai gonplei nou ste odon,” and thrust it even further inside her. “En’s jos stot au.” Blood came out of Wanheda’s mouth when the sword was deeper inside.

“Clarke, no,” Lexa whispered to her. “I could have prevented this. I never wanted to take your life. Why? Why do this? Why would you force my hand?”

Wanheda whispered to her, “You are Heda of your people. I am Heda of mine. This is the way of things. Almost all things are by the law purged with blood, and without shedding of blood is no remission.”

Lexa asked, “What are you saying? Clarke?”

“You need to wake up. The seal must be broken.” Wanheda looks to her and says, “Behold, I will send a blast upon him, and he shall hear a rumor, and shall return to his own land; and I will cause him to fall by the sword in his own land.”

“You are not making sense. Clarke!”

Then Wanheda smiles again, but by a surprise, she kisses Lexa with her bloody mouth in front of everyone for a long moment. Lexa felt the blood from Clarke’s mouth going down her throat forcing her to swallow. Soon after, Wanheda whispered in her ear something she can only listen to until the Alpha Heda stabbed her in the back with a hidden weapon on her person.

The crowd gasped during the execution of Wanheda but they’d also gasped at the stabbing of their Heda by the enemy. Titus had ordered the guards to take Lexa away from her, but unfortunately, Wonkru stopped them from getting further. They blocked them by circling the Omega Heda and the Alpha Heda.

Titus growls, “What do you think you are doing? Stand aside!”

“This is the will of our Heda. You will not interfere.”

ARKADIA

When Abby came to Niylah’s rescue, they saw from a distance the destruction of their home; the bunker. It was up in flames, which means Lewis had found it and burned it to the ground.

Having no other choice, she took the Beta to Arkadia for medical treatment, but to their surprise when they arrived, the gates were closed. Niylah had asked, “I thought you said the gates won’t be open until six.”

“I know. It’s supposed to be open by now. Something must have happened.” Abby lets Niylah rest on the tree as she gets her radio. “Pike? Come in, Pike, it’s Abby.”

For a moment he didn’t answer. She waited for a few minutes to try again, and when she was about to speak, he answered. “Abby? Is that you? Where are you?”

“I’m outside of Arkadia, I just came back. Why is the gate sealed off? What’s going on?”

“Arkadia is on lockdown.”

Abby was curious, “Why? What happened?”

He said, “I’ll explain once you get inside.”

“I’m not alone. I have wounded. She needs medical attention.”

“Alright. I’ll tell the guards to let you through.”

“Copy that.” She said. Abby turned to Niylah who was exhausted from the journey. She looked like she was about to pass out. “Niy? Niylah, sweetheart, stay with me. Hey, stay with me, we’re almost there.”

“I’m so tired Abby.”

Abby purrs, “I’m here. It’s okay. Here. Drink some water. I’m going to have to carry you on the way there.” She takes her bag and puts it on her person, then she carries the Beta to the gates of Arkadia. By that time, Jackson, Harper, and Echo came towards the gate to help Abby and Niylah. They were brought to the medical room as soon as possible. The Sky Alpha placed the Beta on the bed and tended to her wounds on her face. She told Jackson to get the IV fluids for Niylah because she was dehydrated. The medical room was clear of patients so they could work in peace.

Niylah was on the bed, the IV in her system, and her wound upon her face was cleaned and covered with bandages. This gave Abby the chance to breathe lightly, which also made Pike enter the room to talk to her. “Abby? Where the hell have you been? We’re in a bit of a crisis.”

Abby just lied, “I had a call yesterday. I had to leave as soon as I got it.”

“You could have at least warned someone you were leaving.”

“I didn’t have time. Anyway, what’s this all about? What happened? You were going to explain it.” She said as she got up from the chair she was sitting on.

Pike sighs, “One of our own is dead.”

“What? Who?”

“Mrs. Jenkins.”

Abby was shocked to hear that, “What? How? When?”

Pike said, “It happened last night. She was found outside in the courtyard, dead. A stab wound to the stomach and her throat slit open.”

“My god. Do you have any clue as to who might have down this…?”

Pike nods, “We’ve run all of that. I’ve had the guards questioning the neighbors, gathered any evidence leading to the murder. I even talked to her grandson, Roy about what happened.”

Abby nods, “No, Roy wouldn’t do that. He loves his grandmother.”

“I know that Abby, but I had to question him anyway to see if he knew anything.” He said to her.

She growls a nod, “You shouldn’t have done that Pike, he has anxiety. It took me years for him to even get him out of that room to socialize with people! Now, he may never leave!”

“Well, if you were here, we wouldn’t be in this situation we are right now! Which begs the question, where were you?”

Abby growls, “I told you. I had a call, it couldn’t wait.”

Pike looks towards the girl over her shoulder. He sees her sleeping, covered in bruises. He then saw Abby, “Is it the girl? Did something happen?”

“Doctor/Patient confidential.”

He was soon getting frustrated, “Watch the attitude, Abby. I’m not Marcus.”

“And I’m not Thelonious, nor one of your soldiers.” She replied, “Now if you would please leave. My patient needs her rest.”

The male Alpha stood there for half a moment staring at her before making his exit. The tension in the room died down just a tad bit. Which gave the female Alpha the chance to breathe and she tends to her Beta lover who hasn’t said a word since they came inside the Ark.

She stirred in her sleep, which made the Alpha alert and rushed to her side. “Abby…”

“I’m here, Niy. You’re safe now.”

Niylah asked, “Where am I?”

“Arkadia. You passed out from half of the journey. We were lucky to have come here in time.” She smiled. But also had to ask, “Did he do this to you?”

The Beta looked away, “Abby…”

“Tell me.” She reached for her hand. “Please.”

The Beta just trembled in fear. Sobbing her words, “He was so angry with me. I never would have suspected that he would do this. He knows about us. In that way.”

“He’s seen the marks?”

“He beat me, Abby. Tossed me around the shop like I was nothing.”

Abby purrs, “Oh, Niy…”

“He called me a whore. A Skaikru whore.” Niylah said, tears running down her cheeks, “I have never known him to be this violent with me.”

Abby looked away for a moment before questioning, “Do you regret it? Our relationship?”

Niylah stares at her, and says, “No, my Alpha. I don’t regret our relationship. And there is a reason for that.”

She nods in confusion, “What are you talking about?”

“I’m… pregnant.”

DREAMSCAPE – GARDEN OF EDEN

“Lexa. Wake up, Lexa. Wake up.”

A voice was heard in the darkness, and she could have sworn someone was calling her. “Clarke?”

“I’m here, Lexa.”

“Where are you? I can’t see.”

“In front of you. Open your eyes.”

When she did, she saw her. She saw Clarke right in front of her. But to her surprise Clarke’s face; her mouth was not covered in blood. Lexa was interested to know why but more relieved to know it wasn’t there. She reached for her face and caressed her cheek only to give a full passionate kiss upon her lips. Clarke returned that kiss with her own but felt the Omega trembling through it. “Clarke, I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I’ve killed you.”

“No. You didn’t.” She nods.

Lexa whines, “I stabbed you. I killed you with my sword.”

Wanheda tells her, “Look again. The place where your sword struck… is gone.” She was right. The wound that was in her chest was no more, there was no sign of an injury. “And before you ask, your wound is also gone.”

“I don’t understand. We took our own lives, how are we…?”

Wanheda continued, “It is difficult to understand, I know, but trust me when I say that we are still alive.”

Lexa nods in confusion, “How is that even possible?” Then she looked at their surroundings and saw a beautiful field, untarnished. The grass was a perfect green with beautiful flowers of all colors. The air around was fresh and clean, a calming breeze. The sky was clear blue and full of clouds. The sun had shined. From there, Lexa knew that they were not in the capital. “Where are we…?”

Wanheda lifts her from being kneeled to the ground, without letting go of her hand, and says, “This is the old world. The first world of humanity. The Garden of Eden.”

“Eden?”

She also said, “Humanity was cast out of this place because of their sin. Now, this place is abandoned, forgotten by history.”

Lexa asked, “But it doesn’t explain why we’re here. As I recall, I killed you and you stabbed me in the back. Why weren’t we dead?”

“I am aware of your people’s belief. Believing if you killed the Commander of Death, you’d gain their power. But what they don’t understand is that I can’t die. Not anymore.”

“I killed you. I gain the power of death, but you took it back when you stabbed me.”

Wanheda nods, “That is true, but there were also other reasons. It’s true, you killed me for the crimes of my people. You gain the power of death, but I took it back when I killed you for the crimes of yours. Yes, it does appear that we are both dead, but it’s not true. Not in the literal sense of the word.”

Lexa was curious, “What do you mean?”

“How much do you know of your people’s history?”

“Not much. The Messiah, Becca Pramheda, was the first true Nightblood who came from the heavens to protect us. She gave her sacred blood to her most faithful, until this day, that blood has been passed down for generations. She bore two children when she descended.”

Wanheda continued, “Your Messiah spoke of a prophecy. That a child surrounded in darkness will awaken war on Earth. How the child would awaken it was a mystery to me until I discovered a way.” She then takes the dagger she used and shows it to Lexa, “This was the key.”

Lexa looks towards the dagger, and she was shocked, “My dagger. I thought I lost it in the war all those years ago.”

“This dagger was given to me and I knew it was yours.” The Alpha said. When the Omega looked at her, she says, “When I came to Polis to confront you, I wanted to be sure. I saw the spirit within that room as I saw it in the square of the city. That spirit, as you killed me, went inside you. You killed me, but in order, for the spirit to remain within you, I had to kill you and seal it inside. The dagger was only part of it. In order to bring you back, you needed my blood.”

Lexa asked, “That’s why you kissed me? You forced me to drink your blood?”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“For the life of the flesh is in the blood: and I have given it to you upon the altar to make an atonement for your souls: for it is the blood that maketh an atonement for the soul.” She said, “I am the Commander of Death, by my will, I decide who lives and who dies.”

They both traveled down the path until they’ve reached their destination. Within their view, they spotted a huge enormous tree. She saw water falling from underneath the roots and many smaller trees surrounding it. “I know this place,” She said, “It was in my dream. I was just a child then.”

By the time they got closer, Wanheda responded, “This is the Tree of Life. Its fruit holds great knowledge. Take the fruit from the tree and you will see.”

Lexa looks towards Clarke and questioned, both in her head and to her, “How do you know so much about this place?”

“I have been here for 4 years. Within those years, I’ve discovered my true self, and I have awakened my true self.” She said.

“How?”

“Eat the fruit, and see.”

So, the Omega, curious of Clarke’s words, had taken one of the apples from the tree and devoured it. And very soon, she felt an energy increase around her. It was great and fierce. Her Omega aura grew even more, and her green eyes had glowed brighter. The wound to her back was fully healed. Lexa had experienced everything that Clarke experienced when she came to this sacred place.

And like Clarke, her eyes were opened to the truth.

POLIS – BLACKSMITH SHOP

Within the darkness, there was a sound. A melody. Heard only once in his life, when he was just an infant. This tune was soft and gentle in his ears, sung with the utmost care. The voice itself was also beautiful.

His brother, Marlow, used to say that their mother used to sing to him, to stop him from crying or even just to put him to sleep. He never got to see the face of whom the song came from. So, he couldn’t match it.

The song was beautiful. He could tell it was a woman’s voice by the tone alone. And as he opened his eyes, following the voice of the tune, he found a familiar face.

His Commander, Lexa kom Trikru, was here sitting at his bedside. In his home. She was smiling at him. They soon engaged in conversation. She asked about who attacked him and he answered. She asked what was troubling him and he answered. She even asked if he knew anything about his mother or father. He only assumed that she was curious to know if he knew them before they died. He had answered the best he could but he didn’t know much. Which made him curious to know as to why she had a smile upon her face when questioning about his parents as if she knew something he didn’t.

She said something to him that was very strange indeed. She said that he would understand in time. What did that mean? What was she talking about?

By the time he wanted to ask, she hugged him tightly then left.

The boy was left in his room confused. Perhaps his brother knows.

By the time morning came, Marlow was fixing breakfast in the kitchen. After his shower and brushing his teeth, he went directly towards the kitchen table and sat down. The blacksmith Alpha came into the dining room and placed the food on the plates. He sat down with Aden and began to eat.

The young Beta barely touched his food, which made his brother worried. “What’s wrong, Aden?”

“Huh?”

“You’re not eating. It’s your favorite.”

Aden barely answered, “Oh.”

“What’s the matter…?” He asked, beginning to worry. “You know you can tell me anything.”

Then he finally asked, “Did mom ever knew the Commander before?”

Marlow had to think, “No, I don’t think so. Why?”

“Then how come she knew the song?”

Marlow got confused, “I’m sorry, the what?”

Aden questioned again, “The song. Mom’s song.” He scrabbled, “The-the lullaby that mom used to sing to me when I was a baby. That song.”

He covered, “I don’t know. Maybe she heard it from somewhere.”

Aden got curious, “You told me that only mom knew that song. So, how is it that Heda knows?”

“I should wash these dishes before getting back to work. Are you done with that?” He says as he finished with his meal and Aden didn’t. He took the plate from him before he even started.

“Marlow? She sang to me when I woke up.”

He changed the subject, “You know, you’re going to have to help me this week. I have a big shipment to make.”

Aden looked up, “Heda said that I was only half right when I told her about our parents.”

“Then I need you to go down to the market. We’re running low on milk.” He continued to change the subject.

He tried again, “She said that I look just like my father, that I had my father’s eyes.”

“Oh, and I need you to go get some cheese too. Apparently, the rats found them and ate them.”

Aden tried again, “She hugged me. She said that I would know in time. That I would come to understand it. What did she mean?”

“Aden. Will you just do what I said?”

“No! I’m not going anywhere until you tell me what’s going on. Why would Heda say these things to me? Why does she know mom’s song? How does she know about my father?” Aden asked desperately as he got up from his chair. “You know, you and Miss Gaia have been acting very strange lately and I don’t understand why. And now that Heda’s back and she’s in my room in the middle of the night and says all these things…and you acting the way you are…” He nods in confusion, “I want the truth. Don’t lie to me.”

Marlow sighed to himself in defeat. He knew the time was coming, he just didn’t expect it so soon. The Alpha blacksmith looks towards the young Beta boy. His face was written with questions. Questions that he hated to answer. Maybe it’s too soon, he might not be ready. Maybe it is. Maybe he is ready to know. At this moment, Marlow can’t keep lying to him, not after this.

He sighed and said, “Alright. The truth…” He stopped washing the dishes and just turned to face him. “The truth is that… Lexa is your mother.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 18

ARKADIA

“You’re… You’re pregnant? Are you sure?” Abby had to ask.

Niylah nods, “I’m sure. I have not bled in weeks.”

“Weeks? How long have you been…?”

She said, “About six weeks now. I’m sorry I kept this from you, but I wanted to surprise you. I wanted to tell you but I didn’t think you would…”

“Baby, it’s alright.”

She held her hand, “After everything that’s happened, it wasn’t the right time. I’m so sorry, Abby.”

She nods, holding her hand tightly, “No, baby. You don’t have to be sorry. It’s okay.”

Niylah snuffles, “I’m scared Abby. Father threw me so many times, I don’t know if the baby is okay.”

The Alpha nods and goes to get the ultrasound machine and the rest of the equipment. Once she started the machine, she told the Beta to lift her shirt up as she placed the gel on her stomach and started to scan. After moments, she saw something she’d never thought to see. “My god.”

“What? What is it, Abby?” Niylah was worried.

Abby snapped out of her thought to answer, “You’re right. You’re pregnant.”

She asked, “Can I see?”

She turned the screen over to her, and she explained, “I know it looks like you can’t see anything yet, but it’s there.”

“Where?”

“You see this small black circle? That’s the opening of your uterus, your womb, and this very small white dot is the baby. And you see that? This moving little white dot? That’s the heartbeat.” The Alpha explained.

The Beta smiles, “My baby.”

The Alpha smiles, “It’s too early to tell if it’s a boy or girl, but we can try again within a few weeks.”

“Okay.”

“But I also want to make sure the baby’s okay too. So, we’ll keep checking every week.”

“Why?”

Abby reassured her, “You did say that Lewis pushed you around back at the shop. So, there might be something wrong that we’re not sure of.”

Niylah worried, “You mean the baby could…”

“I just want to be sure, Niy. We’ll check every week to see if it's ok. I promise.” She reassured her. Purring and holding her hand.

POLIS – BLACKSMITH SHOP

Did he hear correctly or was this just a dream? Aden probably wasn’t hearing right, and he questioned again, “What are you talking about? What are you saying?”

Marlow replied, “I’m saying Lexa is your mother, Aden.”

“No, that can’t be true.”

The Alpha approached him, “It is.”

“No, you’re lying.”

He said, “I’m not lying to you Aden. She is your mother.”

Aden stuttered, “No. No that’s not… it’s not…” He reaches for the chair and sits down. Completely shocked by the disbelief that Marlow was saying. The young Beta’s face was horrid and unmoved, uncertain if he was telling the truth or if he was lying to him. He looks to him, staring at his eyes, searching for the answer, “Can’t be true… It can’t…”

The Alpha went to his side, on his knees without removing his gaze, “I’m so sorry, Aden. I never meant to lie to you.”

The Beta is on the verge of weeping, “So, you’re not my brother? Everything you’ve told me? Everything I was led to believe, it’s all a lie?”

The Alpha grabs his shoulders and says, “No. Not everything I told was a lie, Aden. You are still my brother.”

He angrily removed his hands from his shoulders, got up from his chair, but the chair fell backward. “But I’m not your real brother. Am I? And my parents are not my real parents! I’m not the son of a blacksmith, am I? What else have you not told me? What more have you been hiding from me?”

The Alpha slowly gets up, his head hangs low but still manages to look upon his face, “I can’t answer that for you. If you wish to know more, talk to Lexa. Just know, no matter what happens, I still love you. You’re still my little brother.”

Aden was about to make his exit until Marlow spoke to him and said those words. He got upset and growled at him, “You’ve lied to me for years. How can I believe a word you say?”

When the Beta left the shop to go and find the Commander, he overheard the civilians talk about an execution down in the square. He was curious to know who was going to die today. However, since he missed his classes, he tried to avoid the guards as best as possible, as well as the students who attacked him yesterday.

By the time he got to the square, it was too crowded for him to see. Aden then decided to get a better view from above. The nearest building was just behind him and he made his way there. Passing the crowd of people in the streets, he finally made his way towards the building and went upstairs. The upstairs room where he could get that view was destroyed halfway. The wall and the window where it used to be, that is.

So, the boy looked out upon the large opening hold of the building’s wall and saw the center of the crowd.

From that height, he saw a person he never seen before, someone with red long hair tied to a pole. To his right, he saw the Commander staring directly at this person. They appeared to be talking and then there was an explosion. He saw it in the same direction as everyone else did. Then, all of a sudden, Heda killed this person with her sword, but it wasn’t enough as this person pulled that sword in closer. Just then, the one with red hair, for some reason, kissed the Commander and then stabbed her in the back.

Both of them, dead. Aden had witnessed the death of the Commander with his own eyes. He looks away from the scene for only moments, but then looks back and finds someone he recognized from afar – Miss Gaia. She stood next to Master Titus while they were trying to retrieve the body.

Something in Aden told him that she might know something more about what’s going on. A feeling he knew nothing about, but he trusted this feeling out of curiosity.

ARKADIA – FLINT STATION

It was midday in Arkadia, all appeared to be quiet after that whole scandal with Roy and the neighbors over the death of Mrs. Jenkins. A terrible loss it was for all. Pike had finial gotten the evidence of who killed her and it was surprising to say that she committed suicide.

Nathan Miller had been one of the few to attend to Mrs. Jenkins and take her to be autopsied. He brought her body over to the medical room, where Eric Jackson had performed the autopsy along with his medical assistances; Bill Carson, age 17, one of the many kids from Mount Weather and Sofia Emerson, age 16, another of the Mount Weather kids. Her brother Aaron Emerson was killed during the collapse of the mountain, as a result, Bellamy lost his arm trying to save him. She never took vengeance against the people who killed her brother or father, she understood over time, and by the time she was a teenager, Sofia dedicated her life to saving people by becoming a doctor.

When the years passed, Jackson’s hair got a bit shorter. It was a mohawk fade, same black color and he grew a long stubble beard. After getting the deceased autopsied and having to deal with the new arrival Abby brought into Arkadia, Jackson retired to his room for the night to get some shut-eye. However, when he got there, Kyle Wick was waiting for him as he was about to hit the shower before dinner. He maintained his long blonde hair but gained a short stubble beard. Bryan was in the kitchen making dinner. He kept his shaggy brown hair, and he received a scar from the war too. One behind his back and the other on his left leg. The smell made Jackson go towards it. He found Bryan hovering over the stove and he went over and hugged him from behind. He hummed, “Mmm, smells good.”

“It’s almost ready.”

Jackson whisper to him, “I wasn’t talking about the food.” Which made Bryan blush even as he grabbed his crotch and started squeezing. Bryan was making his famous beer-braised brisket, smashed fingerlings with jalapeños and vegetable rice.

Jackson went to get his clothes and joined Wick in the shower to wash up. By the time he goes in the bathroom, Wick was running the water to a decent temperature which gave Jackson the chance to watch him bend overexposing his bare bubbly ass and his perfectly shaped balls hanging below it.

With him now fully nude in the bathroom, Jackson went towards him and started to lick his finger and slip it into Wick’s tight hole. Met with little resistance, Wick’s eyes rolled to the back of his head and his chest tightened as he rolled his hips. He kept moaning spontaneously as it caught the attention of Bryan in the kitchen. He heard the commotion in the bathroom even while cooking, and had begun to become harder than he already was from earlier.

The Beta doctor, Jackson, teased his hole, slipping just the tip of his finger in and out of the Beta engineer-teacher. Wick soon leaned back to kiss him fully with his hand in Jackson’s hair, giving him access to his hairy cock as he begins to stroke it. The Beta doctor slowly slid his finger deep into Wick’s ass, massaging the inside of his prostate and making him squirm and groan. He managed to stick another finger inside which made the Beta engineer yell in pleasurable agony.

The commotion made the weapons tech Beta in the kitchen, rub himself as he was cooking. He was in his loose tan tank top and red and white striped boxer briefs; his boner was getting hard from his own touch and the voices in the other room. Bryan can only imagine what they’re up to.

Jackson and Wick were already in the shower. The water from the showerhead was raining down on their hot, sexy bodies. The Beta doc saw the scar on his abs; the engineer was cut deep, something that was left behind from Mount Weather. It took three whole weeks for it to heal completely. The doc too had also received scars. One large scar went down from the right side of his neck to his chest and another on his lower back, but this scar was a burnt mark, not much bigger than his first but it was about the size of a 5-inch ruler. For Jackson, his scars took almost a month and a half to heal.

Aside from the scars they received, their bodies were still sexy. Their bodies were now lathered in soap as they rubbed it all over, filling up everything with their hands. Jackson rubbed his pecs and began to circle his nipples with his thumbs but as he did that, Wick had his hands wrapped around the doc’s sweet tight ass, groping them roughly as his fingers teased his crack. The doc then bites and sucks on his nipples and licks them once to kiss him fully on the lips again. Wick pulls him towards his hot wet body, but by that time, both of their cocks were touching each other.

Jackson runs his left hand down between them and took Wick’s semi-hard cock in his hand pulling and pushing his hot dick. The doc had an idea as he took his semi-hard cock and docked it with the engineer-teacher. He cupped both cocks in his hand, his foreskin wrapped around Wick’s hot dick. The doc began to stroke both cock at the same time which leads to having the engineer-teacher to moan like a bitch. Biting his lips as his thrust inside his cock. This kink began when they were watching porn while they were still on the Ark in space, there was a couple of teens in that video docking their cocks as well. The boys were so turned on by this they started to have sexual feelings and began to masturbate together during the movie. During that time, Wick discovered Jackson had his foreskin covering the head of his cock. He found it to be very sexy, like having an extra set of lips on his cock or even a male’s version of a pussy. However, you describe it, it was incredibly hot to have around his throbbing dick.

Bryan felt his boner getting even harder. He could no longer control himself. Rubbing his dick against the fabric of his boxers wasn’t enough and he needed physical contact. But he couldn’t do it himself, he had to wait until his other boyfriend got home, and Nathan Miller won’t be back until later today and he needed someone to suck him hard, and apparently, the other two boys were busy beating each other off.

The engineer Beta felt like he was starting to melt. The sensation of their kink was so hot, he felt like his cock was being sucked off by the foreskin as he thrusts into it. And having Jackson jerk him off as well was a plus. Having to do this was making them tremble so much that they climaxed just a little. Their mixed cum was smeared all over the tips of their cocks, both Betas cleans it off with their fingers and puts them in each other’s mouths, sucking and licking it clean off. They soon locked lips, tasing the hot cream on their tongues. Jackson soon turns him around and leads him over the shower wall, his sexy ass pushing against his hip grinding on his cock. Wick felt him sliding that cock on the crack of his bubbly ass teasing him to fuck him. Jackson didn’t do it. He wanted to tease him more, and he was craving to have a taste of his delicious hole, throbbing cock, and swelling balls.

Wick bend his sexy ass towards Jackson, and Jackson got on his knees and began to fondle his sweet little hole. He stretched his ass wide open and started to gently lick it. With the Beta engineer’s legs spread, he revealed his wet swollen balls and cock to his Beta lover who at this moment dominated him. The doc tasted his cute round nutsack and sucked on his cock from behind. With the water dripping down it felt as though he was pissing inside his mouth.

Bryan couldn’t take much more. Wick’s bitchy moans were all that he can handle. He was now finished with dinner as he turned off the shove and went to lean against the bathroom doorway. He watched as both Jackson and Wick were in the shower in intimacy. His sweltering cock was becoming too much for him to bear. Just to his surprise, Miller came home just in time to see and hear the show. The dark skin Beta found his horny boyfriend standing at the doorway of the bathroom, touching himself over his boxers. The look on his face says it all as Miller quickly got undressed and proceeded to follow him into the bathroom, only to find both Jackson and Wick fucking in the shower stall.

Miller was in nothing but his underwear now as he quickly got all hard even as Bryan got down on his knees and started rubbing and sucking his cock through the white underwear he wore. The dark skin Beta would make him suck deeper against the fabric as he grabs his head with one hand and the other on his throbbing cock. His underwear would get wet by the time he was done, and by that time Bryan would take it off and suck it bear. Of course, they both looked upon each other and the two boys in the shower. A temptation that ached all four of them.

Halfway through, Wick got the shower hose and sprayed the water behind him just above Jackson’s head. His hair got wet in the process. He eventually took the hose from him and pointed at his ass to wash it from his spit. What became even more surprising was that Jackson placed the hose inside Wick’s filthy little hole and let the water run deep inside him. The hose was the pretty size to fit inside him, and he jumped the minute it was put in.

It became such a turn on for them as they watched. Jackson played with his hole with the shower hose, thrusting it in and out of him and forcing the water to come out in one burst. The doc soon got up and spread the water on his cock before putting it deep inside his boyfriend.

Bryan couldn’t help himself as he got up and took off his boxers and bend over the sink so Miller can fuck him. The dark skin Beta wasted no time in giving him what he wanted, as he puts his big black cock inside his little white boy. His ass was so tight but it loosened up as so as he entered.

Wick and Jackson were enjoying to show too. During the thrusting Wick motioned Jackson too, “Put that hose back in again, with your cock.” The doc did as he was told and had a double penetration with his doctor/boyfriend and the shower hose. Wick felt both the hose and the doc’s huge cock inside his tight dirty hole. He felt the water spraying his insides as Jackson thrusts his dick inside him, loving the pleasure of the water surrounding him within that hole. It was a painful but pleasurable feeling.

Bryan and Miller had watched Jackson plug the hose inside their boyfriend. It almost made them cum just from looking. Within moments, Jackson took out the hose but never removed his cock from Wick. He fucked that tight hole with the water still inside. Wick’s cock throbbed so much; he began to stroke himself.

Trying not to cum too fast to ruin all the fun, Bryan and Miller removed themselves and went inside the shower stall. Jackson had moved Wick back a little so that they were in front of them. Bryan and Miller got to their knees and took Wick’s throbbing cock in their hungry mouths. They each took turns sucking him off. Licking him simultaneously and chewing on his balls with their lips now and then. The weapons tech Beta soon had the idea to go around and began to kiss Jackson with his tongue in his mouth. He was so eager to taste that wet, ass-covered juices on his dick as soon as he was finished thrusting it inside Wick.

However, he couldn’t resist. He got to his knees once again and began to lick part of Jackson’s shaft as he held it out. The taste of ass, precum, and water mixed made Bryan ejaculate a bit of precum. With that being said, he took that precum and gave it to Jackson to taste. He licked his finger good, savoring that sticky cum. For being a good little boy, Jackson had granted him what he wanted. The doc pulled out his cock from Wick and he gently forced that dirty little hole of his ass to squirt that water right out of him. Bryan had been showered with his nasty fluids from his ass. His face covered in different flavors and he even went on to drinking it, placing his nose between his crack.

The four of them were lathered in soap and washed with water. The bathroom was steamy and it smelled of hot sex.

Miller, on his knees, took Wick’s desperate cock in his mouth and sucked on him like there was no tomorrow. Desperate for attention, Wick thrust his painful cock deep inside Miller’s mouth to the point where the tip was touching the back of his throat. He left it there for a moment until he’s pulled back to do it again and again. He then gave a steady movement that was both satisfying for them. The feel of Miller’s mouth sent Wick’s head back and his moans were refreshing as the pent-up energy finally left him with a justification of pleasure and ecstasies.

Behind them, Jackson and Bryan played. With the weapons tech Beta still on his knees, digging still his tongue in Wick’s ass. Both pleasure from both men on both sides of him. He couldn’t believe this was happening to him but it came as no surprise because he’d loved to be teased just like the rest of his boyfriends. Jackson watched on as they sucked and licked Wick’s aching cock and dirty dripping hole. His cock throbbed at the view, he jerked at it; his delicious juicy boner that was covered in Wick’s dirty ass juices was getting harder and harder. He needs to fuck something again and soon. Luckily, Bryan was on his knees licking Wick’s sloppy hole, Jackson decided he would fuck him next.

He wasted no time and he plugged his tiny hole with his wet hard cock with one thrust and Bryan groaned in surprise at his length. His high-pitched moan could be heard as he tried to adjust to the feeling, he pushed back against Jackson’s cock, he couldn’t believe that this cock was inside of Wick. Bryan felt all of his dirty wet juices inside his own. He loved it.

Once his dirty hole was cleaned from Bryan’s wagging tongue, his cock ached to be inside of something else. Wick had grabbed hold of Miller and he turned both of them to face Bryan and Jackson. Wick remained to Miller’s back, and Miller’s cock was shoved in Bryan’s face.

The engineer Beta wasted little time and shoved his impatient cock inside his beautiful black hole. Wick’s achiness was now surrounded in a different hole, a much tighter hole. Miller felt his length and he bent over and lead on Bryan’s shoulders for support.

Wick pushed through and fucked his dark boyfriend good. His precum rubbed against his walls. Bryan sucked on Miller as he too was getting fucked by their sexy doctor boyfriend.

One by one, their moans and groans fill the room to which they were in, not even the shower water was loud enough to echo the place. Miller reached far enough to kiss Jackson upon his lips. He felt himself losing control over his bladder, he hasn’t used the toilet since he came home and with the constant foreplay, Miller found himself releasing his piss inside Bryan’s mouth. He groans at relief and Bryan moans as he takes it all in his mouth, loving the taste of his boyfriend’s hot steamy liquid. That smell drove them crazy. Wick had fucked Miller deeply as if to drain him out of urine, Jackson made sure that Bryan it all without spilling a single drop.

Apparently, Jackson had the urge to do the same. And he did. His filthy cock was now covered in more than ass juice and precum, he felt that golden stream inside of Bryan’s weak ass.

He felt so dirty and yet so good as he was double penetrated by his boyfriends and they were both pissing inside him. His cock twitched so much it irritated him and jerked off nonstop. Eventually, he too peed in ecstatic and so did Wick.

The shower stall has filled with their mix of gold and flowed down the drain. After the shower, they retired to the bedroom, where they haven’t bothered to put on their clothes. Jackson was led to the bed by Miller and Bryan was led to the sofa by Wick. The blonde hair Beta laid down on his back on the couch and he motion for Bryan to sit on him with his back turned. Once he did, Wick guided his cock inside him and continued with the fucking. Bryan’s aching cock bounce upon him as his boyfriend thrusts deeper inside. Jackson was on his back on their queen size bed, Miller in between his legs teasing his hole with his tip. He got into a good position, slicing his black cock inside his white boyfriend’s tight hole that hasn’t been fucked for so long. It was a tight squeeze but he managed to enter, getting the pleasure in fucking him.

The other boys watched on in amaze as he took that cock. Jackson’s legs were up, his back was arched as Miller stood on the bed driving his dick in deeper and harder. Jackson put one hand behind his head and the other he had it on his cock jerking it off. Eventually, they decided to join in since they too didn’t get the chance to ass fuck Jackson for a while.

Miller removed himself to let Wick have a go. Bryan was on the bed on his knees and Jackson took his cock in his mouth. Miller jerked off at the display. Bryan placed his leg over Jackson’s head and thrusted his hip into his face. They heard the gargling of Jackson’s mouth as he sucked off Bryan. Wick was having a good time fucking his hole. He slapped his tight now and then just to jerk his body in reaction.

Miller joined Wick in the fuck as he stood above Jackson with his back turned from Wick and placed his cock inside his hole as well. A very tight squeeze but a very good penetration. Jackson felt so stuffed with cock. His ass stretched so much, he felt like it would rip apart.

Bryan face fucked him so good, he felt like he was going to burst. He thrusted his hips forward and back in a fast motion and a slow-motion to enjoy the pleasure of having his cock sucked. Wick thrusts in Jackson as he rubs his hands all over Miller’s body and teases his little hole. The dark Beta enjoyed the tease as he too did the same to Jackson by constantly touching his chest, feeling his cock in his hands, and kissing his lips.

Once Wick was finished, he and Miller removed themselves and motion Bryan to have a go. He was eagerly pleased to have his cock inside of him. He first licked his stretched hole and spat on it to moisten it even more. His spit was long and he licked it off with his tongue. It wasn’t long before he slipped his cock inside and Jackson was sucking both of Miller and Wick’s cock at the same time. Again, he felt stuffed but this time he was on all fours on the bed. They had all love to suck on each other’s cock, they loved the feel of wet tongues and hot mouths surrounding them. Miller and Wick were laying down in the opposite direction with their cocks in Jackson’s face and their own were at his. They each took a turn sucking and licking his dirty cock that was once covered in Wick’s ass juices.

This alone was enough for them and they needed to cum and cum soon.

With Bryan still in his tight hole, Wick and Miller joined in. The tall blonde Beta Wick went behind Bryan and placed his cock inside of him and Miller did the same to Wick from behind. Eventually, they became a fuck train, taking each other’s assholes all at once. Their twink bodies were covered in sweat, moans, and groans, and the constant phrase of “Fuck me, baby! Fuck me!”, “Your cock feels so good in my ass!”, “Don’t stop, give it to me!”, “Make me your bitch!”, has never stopped echoing within their home. The whole place smelled of hot sex. While still in the train position, they felt their balls beginning to clutch and the flow of cum was not too far away. Miller, Wick, and Bryan removed themselves and went to kneel on the bed. Jackson had turned around and sucked on them as they jerked off trying to release their load. When it became close, they unleashed in and on Jackson’s face, mouth and body as he too jerked off and unleashed his own.

POLIS

After the whole ordeal, Wanheda and Heda Lexa were both escorted to the tower where their bodies were laid out on separate tables. Once they were placed, Wonkru was under strict rules to guard the room once they closed the door.

Trikru members, those of importance, and other council members were outraged as they marched in the room shouting and hollering. “What is the meaning of this!? How dare you take the life of our Commander and then have the nerve to take her from us?” Titus howled angrily.

One of the Wonkru warriors spoke, “You should be grateful we don’t take your lives as well.”

Titus stepped forward. His expression is seen as indignant, “You came here with your army, surrounded our capital, marched in the tower with weapons drawn and you’ve killed our Commander. This is an act of war!”

“You’ve brought this war upon yourselves when you sent Lexa to invade our lands. None of this would have happened if you had left well enough alone.”

Then one of the other warriors of Wonkru spoke, “It doesn’t matter anymore. We have our justice, Lexa kom Trikru is dead. Her sins now stain the ground.” Soon after, Kane and Bellamy entered the room to hear the conversation. They saw the warriors of Wonkru guarding the door and the grounders were enraged and demanded an explanation. Titus then began to speak, “Your reasons are unjustifiable. Your entire clan has caused nothing but panic and chaos in our lands. This will not stand!”

ARKADIA – ABBY AND NIYLAH

For a moment, there was a bit of peace. Abby received news that her mate is pregnant with her child. Given her age, she never thought it was possible, but seeing as Niylah is still young, about the same age as Clarke before she died, it could have been probable for her to have another child. However, due to the condition Abby saw when Niylah asked for her help after being abused by her own father, she wasn’t one hundred percent sure if the baby would survive at all.

All they had was time and hope that could lead to two outcomes.

Niylah, after getting her first ultrasound in the Ark, took it upon herself to lay on Abby’s bed after recovering from her injures. She saw how her Alpha’s room was much more different than she imagined. The room was very futuristic to what she’s used to seeing. There was a desk with a large screen computer, several doors that opens into a closet or dresser draws for her clothing. There was another desk next to her entrance door where she saw old photos of her late mate Jake, a young version of Abby and their first-born daughter Clarke. In this picture, Jake is laying down on a bed holding the infant Clarke while Abby is sitting down next to them on the left side of the photo. They were both smiling and the baby was wrapped in a blanket. Next to this picture was another, with both Jake and Abby only. The next one after was a picture of a younger Clarke. She looked about six years of age and the image looked to be a celebration of her birth. She smiled at this one.

To the far side of the room, she saw a small bedroom fit for a child. This room was dark due to the lighting and has not been used for many years. The room was closed but she could see through the glass door. To the other side just beyond the computer desk, she saw the entrance of the bathroom.

But what she sought was in the center of the room, there she saw the bed of her mate. At last, she laid to rest and was engulfed in the scent of her beloved Alpha from within the bedding. Just as she was about to sleep, Niylah recalled the events from before when her father pummeled her within their home after discovering that she had, according to his words whored herself to a Skaikru Alpha. She never thought she would hear those kinds of words fall from her father’s lips.

She did not whore herself to the Alpha. She fell in love. Something Lewis failed to realize.

Just then, the door to Abby’s room opened and she came in with a tray of food, placing it on the bedside table. “You need to eat, babe, to gain your strength.” The Alpha says to her.

“I’m not hungry at the moment.”

Abby whimpered, “You can’t postpone your hunger forever, sweetheart, it’s not good for you or the baby.”

Niylah reassured her, “I’m too nervous to eat, Abby.”

“Why?”

“What if the baby doesn’t make it? What if my father did something to me that would damage our child? I—”

Abby takes her hand in comfort, “Hey, don’t say that. Don’t even think it.”

She nods in denial, “But what if it is?”

“I told you, we’ll check to see if the baby is okay. Every week. I told you.” She calms her gently, “If you’re not hungry, that’s fine. At least try to get some sleep.”

“Will you stay with me?” Niylah asked politely, “Please?”

Abby smiles, “Of course, I will until you fall asleep. Then I have to take care of a few things at the medical bay if that’s okay with you.”

“Okay.”

POLIS – GUSTUS’ RESIDENCE

Shortly before the coming of Wanheda and Wonkru, Gustus had retired to his home after learning that his Commander was safe and sound and was returning to the capital.

With a sincere apology, he excused himself from the tower, as he was currently staying and made his way towards the training grounds to overlook the young students as well as do some training of his own.

After that, he went to the stables to attend his horse, a black stallion with a small white patch on his forehead and hooves. He brushed him down after a good bath, fed him then, cleaned out his haystack bed and then left the stables.

Soon after, Gustus met Indra at the tavern for a bit of drink and food. During that time, Anya had joined them after taking some time off of guard duty. They talked for a while about the war, the battles they’ve seen in their youth, but mostly talked about how grateful they were to have Lexa back.

Gustus soon said his farewells to his old friends and made his way towards the blacksmith’s shop that every night right after Titus and the others not too long ago. The young blacksmith, Marlow was expecting to be arrested at the attempt of storming into his home, but he was met by the confused giant who only came to claim what he had paid for. Gustus had requested a new blade, for his old one was broken. Marlow had relaxed his anger and retrieved the new sword for Gustus, however, at the moment, he required no payment of the usual kind. But Gustus would not have it, so he gave him double the rate.

From there he headed home. It was getting late and the sun had already set. Within his home awaited Nyko and their 7-year-old son and daughter, Alexios and Kassandra, who both resemble their parents in personality and careers. Kassandra wants to be a healer like Nyko and as for Alexios, he wants to be a warrior like his father Gustus.

When he entered his home, the first thing he did was to take a gander of his children sleeping in the same room. Of course, their room was split in two by a large thick curtain. Alexios had the left side and Kassandra the right side of the room.

Gustus soon closed the door and went on to his bedroom where his mate had already fallen asleep. After a quick bath, he made ready for a good night’s sleep, but he left like there was something missing as he looked at his mate covered in a blanket.

He gets in bed and slowly soothes his mate with his hand while removing the covers. Gustus could tell Nyko was shirtless, because he always slept with his shirt off and stayed only in his boxer shorts. They both did. It was faster for them to play nasty games whenever they were in the house alone, and since he somehow knew that Gustus would return home late, this gave him the perfect chance for them to enjoy in each other’s company. Plus, Gustus knew that Nyko loves to be felt up by his mate when he slept. It became his fetish to be awakened by the feel of his cock inside his hole.

Once the covers were slightly off, he kissed lazily on his skin. His chest hair was like a carpet or a bear. It was sexy and very manly. Gustus felt him stir but it was barely noticeable and he slowly but patiently began to descend to the brim of Nyko’s shorts. With his nails teasing his leg up and down, teasing even more when he ghosts his fingertips on his sleeping cock. He passed his waist, rubbing his chubby belly then griped his man breast gently. He was beginning to grow hard as Nyko’s rear end rubbed against him in a reflex.

“Yu na sen em in?” He smirks, “Ai nau groun meija gon yu.”

He could have sworn he saw him smile a moan, this gave him the chance to move down and remove his shorts slightly to relieve his bareback ass, spreading his cheeks and began to tongue fuck his tight breeding hole. The taste was rich and salty and to make it even spicier, Gustus spits on his hole and uses his tongue to pry it open. Soon, he took off Nyko’s shorts as well as his and tossed them to the floor and as he stroked his cock while getting back into bed, Gustus continued to penetrate Nyko’s fuck hole with his wet tongue. Savoring his flavor and even licking his balls and sleepy cock, and he positioned himself and shoved his throbbing prick into his mate. He began to pound him and fuck him deep taking his sweet time to show him who daddy was. Nyko saw surprised and woke up also instantly but relaxed as his Alpha laid on top of him having his arm wrapped around his neck and his face pressed up against his. Breathing heavily in his ear. Gustus thrusted harder inside pushing his back hard on the bed as he pounds him deeper and deeper making it rock.

With him now fully awake, Gustus had Nyko at the edge of the bed, his bare ass facing towards him as he slapped his wet cock on it and continued to deep fuck him. Sliding in and out and in a fast and slow-motion just to tease him, Nyko’s cock was now rubbing on the fabric of the sheets. Gustus took his time and they had all night to do so, constantly taking out his wet dripping prick and shoving it back inside in such a force that his balls were smacking his ass. He felt his belly shake to the rhythm. Smacking his ass repeatedly saying, “Who’s my bitch?”

Nyko replied quietly to not wake up the kids, “I’m your bitch!”

Gustus thrust even more inside as he grabbed hold of Nyko’s shoulders. He decides that he wanted to see him in his weakened state so he flipped him over to his back and saw that he was rock hard. Nyko’s precum leaked. It looked beautiful as it throbbed in response to the thrust. He soon stopped and began to kneel and grab hold of his mate’s stone-hard cock and started to stroke and suck on it. Gustus loved the way Nyko moans, every time it sounds like music to his ears. His foreskin was still attached and he pulled it back to lick the tip of precum. Squeezing his hairy balls as he sucked him. Nyko started pinching his hard nipples at the sensation of his Alpha drinking his cream. The Alpha stroked his dripping wet cock in his hand so much that his precum was staining the floor rug below their bed.

He no longer contained himself and he repositioned his erect dick back inside his tight wet bitchy hole. He had Nyko’s legs on his shoulders and fucked him deeper and harder. Saying words to him that only he can hear, words like, “Fuck! I love fucking your ass! I’ll destroy it with my huge cock.”

Nyko’s response would be the same as, “Yes, baby! Fuck my ass! I’m yours!”

“Are you my bitch boy? Say it! I want you to say it! Who’s my bitch boy?” He would say.

“I’m your bitch boy! I’m your bitch boy!”

Gustus would remind him, “Who’s your warrior? Huh? Who’s our warrior?”

“You’re my warrior, you’re my warrior!”

This goes on forever and eventually, it ends with Gustus hammering and pinning him down by his hip going balls deep inside and unloading his seed inside Nyko’s breeding hole. The healer loved it when his mate marked his territory.

Soon after, they were locked in a heated kiss and crawled back into bed and slept in each other’s arms.

POLIS – THE TOWER

Only moments past since the event in the town square, where they witnessed Clarke – Wanheda – die at the Commander’s hands and then after having Heda Lexa murdered in the process. Everyone was pissed about the whole situation especially when Wonkru stopped Titus and the others from getting anywhere near them when they fell.

Wonkru had escorted them to the tower and locked them both in a room lying on the tables. They were on guard of that room at all times even when their enemies showed up demanding access and an explanation.

However, what was going on inside, they didn’t need to know.

Inside the room, she felt a sense of energy pulling at her as she slept. A shockwave of electricity throughout her body made her twitch and stir as a flashpoint burst in the inside of her mind’s eye. A wave of vague memories came rushing in and she immediately sat up and awoke to gasp heavily. Her senses spun out of control, trying to figure out where she was and for how long. When her senses were getting better, she noticed that she was inside a room, the lighting was dim with the candles and the outside lighting from the windows covered by curtains. More of her senses came and she found herself sitting on a table and saw her sword covered in the blood of her beloved Clarke. The first thing that came to her mind was, I did it again, I killed her…again.

That is until she heard a voice next to her. “For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead.”

“Clarke?” Lexa huffed. Wanheda stood beside the table leaning with her arms crossed.

“Took you long enough,” Wanheda said in a stern voice.

The Omega immediately got up and ran towards her, embracing her tightly. Her arms around her neck, cheek to cheek. Inhaling, exhaling, a ripple of shudders runs through her body as her eyes beings to tear lightly. The Alpha could feel her trembling, her expression was mild even when she allowed Lexa to hug her. She felt her pain, her fear. The signs were all there in her embrace. “Please tell me this is not a dream. That it…can’t be real.”

Wanheda took a moment to decipher her question, and she responded, “It’s not.”

“I don’t understand,” Lexa replied, “We both died. I’ve killed you, you killed me. We’ve killed each other. I don’t…” The Omega’s words were rambled.

“We did die. And we came back.”

Lexa nods a sniffle, “I just don’t understand. How?”

The Alpha Heda pulls her away to face her, “When I saw him, I fell at his feet as dead. And he laid his right hand upon me, saying unto me, fear not. I am the first and the last, I am he that liveth, and was dead, and behold I am alive for evermore, and have the keys of hell and of death.”

Lexa was confused at first but then she realized something. “Before you…stabbed me,” She goes on saying, “…you whispered something. You…” Wanheda looked at her and waited for her response. “You knew this would happen. You’ve planned this, didn’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

Wanheda lowed her eyes, “It’s hard to explain.”

Lexa snarled, “Then explain it to me.”

She looked to her again, not wanting to answer right away. “You will in time. For now, our people are waiting.” The Alpha Heda then walks towards the doors but not before the Omega Heda stopped her from going any further. “Clarke, wait.” She said, “How are we going to explain this to them? They will have questions. You know that, right?”

“All they need to know is that we’re alive.”

The door flew open. Wonkru and Lexa’s people gave a wide berth when Wanheda and Lexa exited. Titus, Kane and Bellamy as well as all other members of the Coalition were all surprised to see that their Commander was alive and well. Wonkru were not amused. All but the Flamekeeper who was baffled by the occurrence, but then again, he was enraged and wrathful by it. “What black magic is this?” He begins to say, “Heda, you’re alive.”

“No, she is not.” Wanheda corrected him. “She is dead.”

Titus grew angry with her response. He began to step towards her, so disgusted with her presence. “I’ve had just about enough of your insolence and your barbarism—”

“Enough!” Everyone looked towards Lexa who also grew angry. “You will hold your tongue.”

He argued, “Heda, I must insist. This woman is a threat to you and to the Coalition. She cannot be allowed to roam free.”

The Omega Head snarled and growled, her eyes became darker and her scent became stronger, “Have you forgotten to whom you are speaking to?”

“It is true. I am a threat to you and your kinsman, but not anymore. As per our agreement.” The Alpha interrupted. “As I have stated, your people have just witnessed the death of the Heda of Wonkru. Just as my people have witnessed the death of yours.”

Titus barks, “You’ve stated that one would die for the sake of the people. You failed to mention that it was our Heda that you wanted to kill!”

“Did I?” Wanheda joked. She didn’t say more and she left with her warriors. Titus was fuming, but before he could do or say anything, Lexa had dismissed all of her people who came into the tower. Including her Flamekeeper. He refused to do so. Which leads Lexa to question it.

She stepped forward and said, “You would dare defy my order?”

Titus lowered his aggression before responding. “With all due respect, Heda, I beseech you. Do not let these traitors go.”

Lexa was surprised by his words. “You beseech me?”

“The woman you once knew is gone. She has been corrupted, shrouding in darkness. She has already proven to us how dangerous she is, by destroying a quarter of our city. By marching in the gates with demands and threats, killing our warriors and then murdering you, Heda.” He explained. “I fear that she may want to overthrow you, and take the throne by force.”

The Omega Heda knew what he meant by that, because she knew that he tried to usurp her while she was away. She didn’t tell him about it because now was not the time. She knew when it was, he’d paid for it. So, she changed the subject when she spoke, “Had it not occurred to you that I am alive only because the Messiah willed it? Or have you forgotten her teachings?”

“Heda, you must understand—”

Lexa growled and snarled, “Oh, I understand completely. Now you must understand. I am Heda. It is I who has the last say, not you. And if you ever question that, it would surely be your last.” With that, she left. Leaving Titus, once again, with his tail between his legs.

ON THE WAY TO POLIS - MORGANA

It’s now the fifth day of their journey to the great city. Morning had broken out and Morgana and her men continued their way on the road but were now escorting two prisoners they’ve encountered two days ago. Two days before, a group of rebels bearing the crest of the red dragon attacked her company while in the forest but were defeated in battle. The two were unconscious and were now bound and gagged.

Queen Morgana of Assyria had not questioned them yet. Her mind was fixated on the task at hand. She needs to get to the capital quickly. Whatever riddle the seer has told her, haunts her ‘til this day. She thinks back as to what he said…

“If I were you, witch, I would be more concerned with my life rather than the lives of others.”

“What do you mean?”

“A man of your past has cursed your life.”

These words have tormented her the moment she heard them. She knew this man who has cursed her, a man long since dead. A man she once trusted whom she claimed to be a friend. But ever since that day, when those she loved and once called friends, soon turned against her. She was denounced and exiled from the very home she was born in, but as she grew and began to understand her powers, and she took it back from the very people who betrayed her.

In all honesty, the followers of the red dragon should have all been executed a very long time ago. How they managed to survive was a mystery to her, but she will soon learn the truth.

In nearly a day away from the great city, Queen Morgana and her warriors as well as her child Mordred, made camp within the territory of Trikru near the jolted river of Potomac. The prisoners were kept at the center of the group so as not to escape so easily. Both were in chains in both ankles and wrists but this time they were not unconscious. One of them was handsome with short dirty blonde hair and beard and the other was also handsome except he had no beard and has short dark hair and he also had a horrid scar on the left side of his cheek and one of his eyes were white to symbolize blindness.

The queen had her tent in close proximity for the traitors and kept a close eye on them. She and her son sat at the table enjoying their meal of bread, chicken, and stew with a cup of wine for her and water for him.

For that entire time, Prince Mordred kept staring at them while he ate, and they in turn stared at him with bitter hate and disguise. He didn’t understand the reason for it, he’s never met these men before only after they attacked his mother and their army while heading towards the city. So why, did he wonder, would they have such anger in their eyes?

He was curious to know, so he asked the question, “Nomon, who are they?”

“Pay them no mind, my son.”

Mordred asked, “But they are starting at me.”

“Do not look at them, dear boy. Eat your food.” She tells him.

Mordred says, “How can I if they look at me with such hate? Have I done something?”

Morgana stops to look at him, “No, you have done nothing wrong.”

“Then why did they attack us, nomon?”

She tells him, “I don’t know.”

“Well, there must be some reason, mother,” Mordred asked her but she didn’t look at him and continued eating her food. He done continue to stare at the two prisoners and noticed the crest upon their chest. “That dragon… what does that mean? Are they warriors?”

“They are, Mordred. They are warriors.” she finally looked at him for one quick moment to tell him, “They are the followers of the red dragon.”

Mordred looked at his mother in asked, “Who are the red dragon?”

“A rebellious ground of people who mean to usurp me and take our kingdom by force.”

He then asked, “Why?”

She, in turn, said, “Because I removed their king from power.”

He nods, puzzled by the information his mother gave him. She continues to eat while after a few moments, he asked his last question. “Who is the red dragon?”

She got a little annoyed but calmly tells him that they’re not beggars but assassins who are loyal to the red dragon sent to destroy their kingdom and that the red dragon was an evil ruler of their lands but was defeated in battle.

The young prince imagined this red dragon to be an ugly, fat warlord who was hungry for power and control. Something Mordred never wanted to be. He wanted to be strong and fearful like his nontu and nomon.

Meanwhile, the rebels of the red dragon talk amongst themselves without removing their gaze towards the queen. “We must find a way to escape. Find our way back to the others.”

“And what makes you think she’ll let us go?” The man with the horrid scar said.

The dirty blonde man says, “I have a plan. We’ll use the boy.”

The scarred man continued to question. “Morgana’s bastard? What makes you think we can use him to our advantage?”

“Rumor has it, that he is the legitimate heir of the throne. If we take him, we can use him against Morgana.” He goes on to say, “He is young and can be easily persuaded.”

“We take him and make for the camp. Morgana would have no choice but to surrender.”

He nods, the dirty blonde man. “And once we have her cornered, we get vengeance on our king.”

The scarred man smiled, “Long live the red dragon.”

It was nearly dark that evening, as most were resting in their tents, the guards were watching the prisoners for any sudden movements. Queen Morgana and her son Mordred were still inside. She puts the boy to bed but was interrupted when a soldier came to her with news.

He tells her, “My queen, there is word from the castle. The rebels of the red dragon have entered the gates, but they are only a small number. They did, however, managed to take control over part of the kingdom, but we pushed them back with only a few causalities.”

“Good,” She tells him, “I want these rebels dead by the time I return. Let not one escape, is that understood?”

“Yes, my lady.” He says to her but he doesn’t leave yet.

Morgana questioned, “Is that all?”

He bows, “Yes, my lady. About the king.”

She grew angry when he mentioned Wanheda. “What have you learned? Speak now or forever have your tongue nailed to the wall!”

“There’s a rumor, that she might have been slain by the leader of the Coalition.” He informs her. displeased with this news, Morgana used her magic to choke him and bring him to his knees. “Of course, it is only a rumor.” He struggles to tell her.

“It had better not be a rumor. Our king cannot be dead. It is impossible.”

“Of course. My apologies.”

She lets go of him to let him breathe, but not before saying, “Go back to the castle and deal with the rebels. I will see for myself what has become of my king.”

In meantime, Mordred wandered off while they spoke, sneaking out of the tent to take a closer look at the two men from the other day. He wanted to know for himself as to why they came to assassinate his mother. Luckily for him, Mordred was unseen by the guards so he had the chance to question the prisoners.

He comes to them from the shadows of the trees. “Who are you?”

Both men noticed his presence and begins to answer him, “Warriors of the red dragon.”

“Why have you come here?”

They continued to say, “To seek vengeance.”

Mordred was afraid to ask but he did so anyway. “Do you mean to kill my mother?”

“Yes.”

“Why? She has done nothing to you.”

The scarred man then says, “Then you are more stupid than you think, boy.”

Then, the dirty blonde hair man says, “She has taken everything. Murdering our beloved king and stealing the throne by force.”

“The red dragon?” Mordred said. “Mother said he was evil.”

“She’s the evil one, boy.” The scarred man told him, “She’s a witch. An evil enchantress who has bewitched our people in order to follow her. She aligned herself with the devil and murdered our king.”

The other man told him, “But you can help us. Set us free and we will avenge him.”

“Why would I help you?”

“Mordred!” Morgana called out to him though she couldn’t find him until he came out of the shadows. She ran towards her son, pulling him away.

“Mother.”

Morgana was angry to find him near the traitors to her crown. “You must stay away from them. No good would come from it.”

“But mother…”

She called out to her guard, “Escort the prince to bed. I will be there shortly.”

“Yes, my lady.”

Once they were gone, Morgana had the chance to speak with the prisoners. She used her magic to take hold of the chains and wrap it around them tightly together. “What have told my son?”

“The truth! That you’re an evil sorceress who murdered our beloved king!”

Morgana growls, “Your beloved king got what he deserved for what he did to me. I have no regrets. I do, however, would like to know where the rest of your people are.”

The scarred man said, “We will never tell you. Witch!”

She grew angrier and used the chains to choke them. They both struggle to breathe against the strong grip as they kicked and hacked. “It is true, I am a witch and I did have your king murdered. But if you knew the truth about what he did, you would not judge me. You may think that I am evil, but you have not seen what my beloved dark lord can do when she is through with you.”

POLIS – FLAMEKEEPER TEMPLE

When Lexa and Clarke both took their own lives within the square in front of the public of Polis, Gaia saw her master infuriated by the event and end up following the unknown clan of Wonkru tower.

However, Gaia could not follow. She was devastated and she stood there replaying the scene over and over again. Her best friend since childhood was killed before her very eyes and she could do nothing about it but stand there and watch.

As everyone left to the tower and others were gossiping about the murder of Lexa kom Trikru, Gaia headed towards the temple in order to speak with the Messiah for salvation and guidance.

The Flamekeeper Temple was a holy place of worship to the Messiah and it was a place where violence was not tolerated. People from neighboring territories come here for worship and they’re many other temples like this one, but much smaller.

The capital holds the largest temple in the land of Trikru, since this was the first place the Messiah came to from the heavens. The temple stood at the far side of the city in the east just only 7 miles away. Like most places, the temple was also touched with graffiti. The windows were broken and covered in wooden planks. Inside the temple was very large, full of pillars and decorated with chandlers. The ceiling was covered with faded artworks of people and animals. Stain glass windows and pews on both sides of the room having the center roll clear. Beyond that, was the alter where the Head Flamekeeper does their sermons to the Messiah every Thursday of every year. Of course, during the time of the Ascension, it is celebrated on the tenth month of every year which is their holiest time of year. Of course, it’s the same as Skaikru’s Unity Day, except they only celebrated it once every year, not one month.

At the altar, there is an image of the Messiah and her disciples but it was only the shape of their bodies, not much detail to go by. Graffiti was even inside the temple but most of it was covered in red drapes and other things. When she entered there were some people there sitting on the pew randomly.

The room was quiet. No one paid any mind to Gaia as she entered and sat down within the fifth row. She was still distraught by what happened and as she looked upon the altar to the image of the Messiah and her disciples, she begins to pray. “Today has been a difficult day. I feel as if I can’t go on. The loss I feel is so strong, the loss of my dearest friend that I’ve known since childhood is now gone forever and there is nothing, I could do about it. Our land is now covered in darkness, your great city shrouded by a demon of death. What are we to do now, Messiah? Tell me. Is this our punishment for our sins? What is to be our absolution?”

“Miss Gaia?” A voice from behind called out.

Thinking that her prayer’s been answered by a spiritual being, she turns only to find young Aden standing there. “Aden? What are you doing here?”

Aden tells her, “I came to talk to you.”

“About?”

“It is true?” He says, “Is she truly my…?”

Gaia knew what he was referring to and she quickly grabbed him to take a seat beside her and lowered her voice before speaking, “You will lower your voice when speaking about that. This is not the place for it. Not when there are people here.”

Aden’s voice is low, “Then it is true. Lexa was my mother.”

Gaia nods, “I see that Marlow told you. I’m not surprised.”

“So, you knew too?”

“Yes.” She claims, “I knew. For a long time actually.”

Aden whined low, “You never bothered to tell me?”

The yomblod nodded, “It was not our secret to tell you, Aden. It was forbidden.”

The boy didn’t say much more about it. He was too hurt by it, from everyone he loved had just lied to him about who he was. Gaia saw the hurt in his eyes. He’s still young and there are things even someone of his age should not know or even more, worry about when it concerns in an adult conversation or situation such as this. She felt bad for him though. She cared about him deeply, like an older sister or an aunt. She never wanted to hurt his feeling nor see him injured in any way. To see him like this, breaks her heart. “I know it’s hard to accept, but we had to keep it a secret.”

“And now that she’s dead, I may never know why.”

Gaia was surprised, “You saw that?”

He just nodded. “She was killed by that red-haired woman. Heda is dead.”

“She is alive! I saw her myself! Heda Lexa is alive!” They heard the voice from behind. A random man called out to the people shouting the news of their Commander’s resurrection. Aden and Gaia were staggered as they stood up from their seat.